ã€ŠUniversal Strength: Power is Everything **Indefinite Hiatus**ã€‹


 Prologue

    <u>*Somewhere in the Universe*</u>

    ¡°Long time no see, Julius¡± I Stood there looking at the tanned, herculean looking man in front of me. He had a set of white colored wings spread out behind him and the halo of light coming around his body, from the star in the background, made him look very majestic. He smiled at me, ¡°Yes it has, Xavier.¡± I stood across from him, or floated I should say, in the vast expanse of space.

    I had pale white skin and an almost matching pair of wings, except mine were pitch black and blended in with the space around us. I was staring at the only being in the entire universe who could give me a headache. I won¡¯t really go into detail about myself or him, because we can change our form and race to whatever we choose. I will say this though we can¡¯t change the color of our wings or skin for some reason.

    We are the two most powerful beings in this universe and we have been fighting for millions of years. Our fights have left a wake of destruction behind; we have destroyed planets, stars, and even whole galaxies. I sneered at him, ¡°It¡¯s time we ended this for real.¡± He laughed, ¡°I agree.¡± Julius disappeared from where he was floating and ended up behind me. I threw an elbow behind me and hit him in the nose when he reappeared.

    He went flying into the planet behind me. He crashed into the planet and caused it to start falling apart. Cracks spread across the planet from his point of impact until it covered the entire planet. Julius sped out of the crater and made it back in front of me. We traded blows for who knows how long. The planet in the back ground was shooting out magma on its surface and the inhabitants were running around screaming for their god to save them.

    I laughed in my head; even if their god was here he couldn¡¯t do anything to us. Hell, I told them to take a hike while I had my fight with Julius. I was rewarded for letting my attention slip for a second with a stab into the leg from Julius¡¯s light blade. I roared and head butted Julius back into the planet. He stopped himself halfway there and then launched his way back at me. I summoned a blade of darkness and stabbed him in the shoulder. He cursed at me and then stabbed his light blade into my stomach.

    I coughed up blood on him and then he kicked me away, straight into the surface of the star. I passed into the star and arrived close to the center of it. The heat was extreme, but I was able to handle it quite well. Something snapped in me and I got pissed, pissed at this never ending conflict, pissed at Julius for what he did to my family, and pissed at pretty much everything. I rushed out of the star and glared at Julius.

    He just stood there sneering at me causing my anger to rise even more. I screamed causing the planet to finally crumble into nothingness. I reached towards the star and spread my power around it. The star started to shrink at a visible speed, Julius¡¯s face turned white, ¡°You can¡¯t be thinking¡­¡± He didn¡¯t finish his sentence before I sent the compressed star flying at him, at almost the speed of light.

    He cursed and put his light blade in front of him trying to block the star, ¡°Shit!¡± The star hit the blade and Julius was pushed back to almost the edge of the solar system we were in. Julius roared and then slashed the star in half, causing it to go nova. The energy from the star eradicated the rest of the planets in the solar system and left an empty void in the galaxy. Julius was bloody from head to toe and his clothes were in a mess. He glared at me and then flew straight towards me.

    I sneered and put my dark blade up to block his, but before he made it to me there was a booming voice, ¡°ENOUGH!¡± All of a sudden a feminine shaped figure appeared before both of us and blocked Julius¡¯s blade with a single finger. I was shocked and found myself shuddering in fear when I looked at it. It was just a violet blob in the shape of a woman. Julius was just as shocked as I was, but he wasn¡¯t trembling. His pride would not let him fear anything, not even a multi-universal power.

    Julius and I could barely be considered universal powers; the reason being that the two of us were almost equal in strength. In truth though; Julius was stronger than me, but the figure in front of us was even stronger than Julius. It was more powerful than any universal power I had ever come in contact with before, was she a multi-universal power? Julius backed away from it and spoke, ¡°Who are you!? Why do you interrupt our fight?¡±

    The figure looked in his direction before speaking, ¡°It is because I grow tired of it. I grow tired of your fight destroying innocent lives in the trillions or more. If it would have been a few times I wouldn¡¯t have even batted an eye, but your fights have killed trillions of lives almost a trillion times! I honestly should have stepped in before now, but I was hoping that I wouldn¡¯t have to.¡±

    It sighed then continued to talk, ¡°Both you and Xavier have been at this enough and it is time I ended it.¡± Julius scoffed, ¡°And just who do you think you are?¡± I was cursing at Julius in my head, why would you provoke someone as powerful as them? You should know how strong they are just by looking. It didn¡¯t even get mad as it answered, ¡°Who I am is of no concern to you, but if you must know I am called Void and I created both of you.¡±

    I could almost feel my jaw hit my feet and I could see Julius¡¯s almost do the same. Julius quickly regained his senses though and spoke back, ¡°You created us? What proof do you have?¡± The figure sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t have to prove anything to you, especially since you are about to die.¡± As soon as it finished talking it raised a hand up to Julius and a light shot right into Julius¡¯s heart. A bright white feather was pulled directly from his heart and when it separated from his body, he started to age right before my eyes.

    Julius started to age at an extremely fast speed until nothing was left of his body, not even dust. I was scared, more scared than I have ever been. The figure turned towards me, ¡°I am sorry, but you must die as well.¡± I swallowed some saliva and then closed my eyes, resigning myself to my fate. Nothing happened for a minute until it spoke, ¡°Since you were my first creation I will give you some information that may make this easier for you. Even if it doesn¡¯t being able to tell someone after so long will help me out at least.¡±

    I opened my eyes and saw that there was actually a smile on its non-existent face. It seemed like the kind of smile you would see on a stick figure. It spoke again, ¡°I have been alive for a very long time and I have been alone for most of that time. One day I decided to give a universe, that didn¡¯t have anyone capable of becoming a universe level power two beings that could become one.¡±

    The figure looked off in the distance while it was speaking, ¡°I created you first; I planted a feather of darkness in your body as you were developing in your mother¡¯s womb. I did the same thing with Julius. I wanted you two to either rule this universe together or kill the other and rule it on your own. The loser¡¯s power would have found another host and they would have risen to fight the previous winner for his place. This would always give the ruler the incentive to continue getting stronger.¡±This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    It looked back at me, ¡°That was the plan, but who knew that your cowardice would allow you to escape from him trillions of times.¡± I shuddered and it continued to speak, ¡°Too many lives have been lost in your struggle against each other and it needed to be put to an end. I will now take your power along with his. I will defend this universe until a suitable universal power would arise in it.¡± I was confused and just before the figure raised its arms I yelled out, ¡°Wait!¡±

    It stopped raising its hands and spoke, ¡°What?¡± I swallowed some saliva, ¡°Why must you defend this universe? I thought that universal powers couldn¡¯t really attack another universe until a ruler was declared for a universe?¡± The figure sighed, ¡°That is normally true, but some universal powers and even multi-universal powers have been breaking that rule. I could just go and kill them, but that would upset the balance of the multiverse too much.¡±

    I was petrified; the figure in front of me was casually talking about killing multi-universe powered beings, just who it? It smiled at me again and then spoke one last time, ¡°It is time for you to go now.¡± It raised a hand up and a black beam of light hit me in the head. I was greeted with a searing pain before everything faded and I was greeted with darkness.

    <u>*Void¡¯s POV*</u>

    I finished extracting the feather of light and darkness from the beings I created. I sighed in my heart before speaking out loud, ¡°So many lives have been lost because of me and my hope of the first jointly ruled universe. I looked at the empty span of space around me that was caused by their fight. I raised a hand up and channeled the power of the multiverse. I created a star with four planets close to it and an asteroid belt separating the outer five planets. I made moons and environments along with making the planets either gaseous or solid. When all was said and done I put some living beings on the fourth planet from the sun.

    I watched for a few billion years as the beings on the planet waged war against each other almost eradicating themselves. By the time their war was over the planet was no longer suitable for them to live on and they traveled to the third planet from the sun. They wiped out the creatures living on the planet, I think they called them dinosaurs and then a meteor wiped them out as well.

    I sighed and created life on the planet once more and then waited I was finally rewarded with a suitable mind and heart for the powers I was holding. Although his body wasn¡¯t really worth shit he has an amazingly strong heart and mind. It was probably the most powerful ones I have seen in a lot of universes. I transformed myself into the race of the species living on the planet they call earth, I think they call themselves humans, and disappeared from my home.

    <u>*Earth*</u>

    My name is Caelum. That¡¯s it, no last name, at least not one that I can remember or find a record of. I have been living alone on the streets of Oklahoma City for a long time now. I am nineteen years old and can¡¯t seem to hold a steady job for reason like what is happening right now. ¡°All right punk! Which leg do you want us to break first? Right or left?¡± The thug in front of me laughed causing his cronies around me to laugh along. I sighed, ¡°What do you what this time Karen?¡± Francis, who was the thug that was talking just now, pointed his wooden bat at me, ¡°I told you not to call me that!¡±

    I sneered at him, ¡°Why is that Karen? Don¡¯t you like the name your mother gave you? You are named after her grandmother after all.¡± Karen was getting pissed which is exactly what I wanted, the more pissed someone was the more mistakes they made. He cursed at me, ¡°Fuck! Just get him! The boss doesn¡¯t care if he dies or not!¡± I sneered as the group of six came at me.

    I have been in multiple fights ever since I was in middle school. People made fun of me for my smaller body. I probably stood at about five foot two, which is very short for a man. I wasn¡¯t all that buff looking; if I took my shirt off you could see some toned muscles, but not that much. I made up for that lack in strength with my speed and body control. The thugs jumped me at the same time and I slipped in-between two of them, quickly elbowing them in the kidneys as I made my way by.

    They both stopped and held their sides for a second. The other three thugs and Karen came at me. Karen arrived first and swung his bat at my head. I ducked under the swing and grabbed his arm. I twisted his wrist quickly and made him drop the bat. I picked it up and hit Karen in the temple with the base, knocking him out cold. I swung the bat around behind me hitting another thug in the head as well. He crumpled to the ground moaning in pain.

    I quickly finished off the other four thugs in almost the same way. The sixth and final thug put up more of an issue though. He actually pulled out a knife; he laughed and then lunched at me. I followed the trajectory of the knife and blocked it with the bat. The knife got stuck in it as I wrenched it away from him. The bat flew away behind me and I was left using only my body to fight him.

    The thug snickered and then lunged at me, I stepped into his lunge and gave him a knee to the nose, and it spurted blood everywhere. The man reeled back holding his nose and yelling. I took this opportunity and connected a jumping roundhouse to the man¡¯s temple. He crumpled to the ground and didn¡¯t move. I walked over to the wall of the alley and collapsed next to it. I was breathing deeply and my body was exhausted.

    Due to not really exercising daily, I get tired really quickly after a fight. I was sitting next to the wall and had just caught my breath when there was a ripple in the air in front of me. What stepped through the ripple was a woman in her early twenties. She had black shoulder length hair and stood around five foot six. Her body was amazing and well developed, but the most amazing thing that drew me in where her violet colored eyes.

    She smiled at me before speaking, ¡°You don¡¯t know who I am and you won¡¯t remember me, but maybe one day you will. I am going to give you the power to make others tremble at your feet or to protect the ones you choose. The choice of what you do is yours to make. She leaned in and gave me a kiss. I could feel her perfectly full and moist lips on mine and I was about to enjoy it and even return her kiss, but I was greeted with a massive pain in my head and heart at the same time.

    She drew back from me and I screamed at the top of my lungs. Why do I hurt!? What did this bitch do to me!? Before I could speak the woman was stepping through the ripple in the air again. I caught a glimpse of her face before she disappeared, why does she look so sad? After the woman disappeared I was greeted with darkness.

    <u>*Somewhere in the Universe ¨C Void¡¯s POV*</u>

    I stepped back into my home and let out a sigh. I have force another being into the struggle of the multiverse, but it is necessary. I looked over towards one window in my home and was greeted with the vast expanse of the multiverse, but when I looked out the other window there was nothing but a chaotic expanse of violet colored space. Blades of violet colored power were sweeping across the sky and a sea of violet chaotic waves was below it.

    I heard a roar and looked out into the violet expanse, there was a golden dragon headed towards where the multiverse met the chaotic space. I sighed and entered the violet area, I collided with the dragon. It was one of the dragons that the Chinese civilization of earth talks about all the time. A universal power passed through one year and had a few books on the creatures in the violet space. When I killed him, before he could disrupt earth, his books fell to the planet and a lot of the civilizations started religions based off of them, among other things.

    I ripped the dragon in half and threw the carcass into the sea below me. It was swallowed by some red colored shark looking creatures. There has been nothing but weaklings coming to the border, but I have to stay vigilant. One day there may be one of those monsters that try and come into my domain. I remembered all of the creatures of that I had to fight or run from in the past. I looked out into the vast expanse of violet space in front of me.

    I sighed in my heart; I may have created the multiverse, but no one knows where this violent chaotic space known as the ¡°Hyacinthum Chaus¡± comes from, not even the inhabitants of it. I sat down in my chair and continued my everlasting watch of the border between the multiverse and the violet chaos.

 V.1 Ch.1 - Opportunity

    <u>*Earth*</u>

    ¡°Ugh, my head.¡± I was slowly waking to what I was assuming was a massive hangover. Strange thing is that I didn¡¯t remember drinking or even having the money to get drunk yesterday. I could hear some strange beeping noise and when I opened my eyes I saw the source. I was in a hospital hooked up to some machines. What the fuck happened to me!?

    I looked around and saw multiple different machines in the room and that I was also the only one in it. I¡¯m not surprised; I didn¡¯t have any friends to begin with. I tried to rub my head, which was still throbbing, but when I tried to move my right arm I noticed that it was handcuffed to the bed. What the fuck? I looked around the room and made sure that no one was there again and I was right the first time. I pulled on the chain a bit and it made some noise, at this time the door opened and a woman in a jet black suit walked in.

    She was pretty tall for a woman, but that may have been because of the heels too. She had jet black shoulder length hair to match her suit and bright baby blue colored eyes. They popped out against her black attire and made her quite a stunning site. She had quite the figure, slim waist, decent sized bust, and a semi-plump rear. She would probably make almost any man drool over her if she tried. Even without her trying I had to swallow a little bit of saliva.

    She came in and was flanked by two more burly men in suits; they looked like your typical agent types that you would see in movies. What the hell is going on here? The woman sat down in a chair next to my bed while one man stood behind her and the other stood by the door with a clear view of my other side. I looked at the woman and she beamed a dazzling smile at me, ¡°Good morning Mr. Caelum. It is good to see you among the living again.¡±

    I was shocked, did I die or something? What the fuck is she talking about? She waited a second before she continued talking, ¡°I know what you are thinking and yes you did die, the doctors lost you in the ER (Emergency Room). You did however come back after they had already coded you.¡± (AN: They basically announced his death and documented it.) She paused a moment to let it sink in and then continued, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for the nurse who noticed you breathing again almost a full fifteen minutes later you would have been sent to the morgue.¡±

    I just sat there in semi-shock listening to what she was saying; I basically died for a full fifteen minutes. I was lost in my thoughts when her voice brought me back to reality, ¡°You are probably wondering why we are here aren¡¯t you?¡± I didn¡¯t say anything and just nodded my head. She smiled and spoke again, ¡°Well we aren¡¯t here for about how you came back, but for the situation that happened right before you came here.¡±

    I furrowed my brows in confusion and just stared at her. She took that as a cue to continue talking, ¡°We happened to be searching through hospital records of people that have been admitted for fighting and other things and we found your file and the scene that the paramedics described was quite good. We didn¡¯t find out about you dying and then coming back until after we got here.¡± They have access to hospital records, just who are these people? I glanced at the two men in suits and noticed the guns they had at their waists hiding behind their suit jackets. I raised an eyebrow at this and then put my attention back on the woman. I was feeling strangely calm in this situation, whatever situation that is I really don¡¯t know.

    She was still smiling when I placed my attention back on her and she didn¡¯t even acknowledge whether or not I noticed their guns. I finally decided to speak at this time, ¡°Well you obviously know me, but who are you?¡± She smiled wide and then responded, ¡°We are an organization known as Caedus and we are here to possibly recruit you.¡± I squinted at her, ¡°You really want me to join your organization, one basically called Murder?¡±

    She raised an eyebrow and I continued speaking, ¡°Yes I know what Caedus means; I know a little bit of Latin, hell my name is Latin for the word Heaven.¡± I don¡¯t know why I was named this, but my parents were Latin freaks and liked the word. I was born at home and never had a birth certificate made up, so according to the government I don¡¯t even exist. I was homeschooled in all of my school years and was only able to go to the local park to play with kids, well the ones who didn¡¯t want to fight me.

    One of the reasons that I couldn¡¯t hold a steady job most of the time was the fact that I didn¡¯t have my diploma or even a GED (General Education Development). The hospital probably had to list me as a John Doe because I don¡¯t even have any identification. Almost all the jobs I have worked before were physical and paid under the table.

    The lady just laughed before speaking again, ¡°That is true. Someone that can be so violent has such a holy sounding name.¡± I scoffed at her words, ¡°If it wasn¡¯t for my small stature I wouldn¡¯t have to resort to violence all the time.¡± She looked a little lost when I spoke. She looked at one of the men and then back at me before speaking, ¡°What do you mean if it wasn¡¯t for your small stature? Since when is someone standing six foot three inches and weighing two hundred and twenty-three pounds small?¡±

    I could almost feel my eyes bulging from my head at her words. What is she talking about? I have been five foot two since I was seventeen. I asked for them to let me look in a mirror and the woman nodded at one of the men. He walked over and unlocked the cuffs and I got out of the bed. First thing I did was remove the tubes in my arm and the heart monitor. The machine started to release a siren like noise and the man by the door walked outside.

    I heard a commotion by the door for a second, but then it was quiet and the man stepped back inside. I made my way to the bathroom, shutting the door behind me, and looked in the mirror. The face that greeted me was pretty much exactly the same except it was a little fuller looking. I stepped back and removed the gown that I was wearing. When I looked at my body I was extremely ripped looking, I had a six pack and the muscles on my arms and legs were very tight and visible. The thing that I was most shocked by is that the lady was correct, I could tell when I stood out of the bed, but when seeing it in the mirror I confirmed what she had said. I really was six foot three and ripped as well; I looked down my body in the mirror and smiled, it looks like my height wasn¡¯t the only thing that grew.

    I put the gown back on and walked out of the bathroom; I sat down on the bed and looked at the woman. I thought about what to say for a moment before saying it, ¡°So why exactly do you want to recruit me?¡± I know I should be freaking out about the changes to my body, but why would I? I mean yeah I was initially shocked, but the changes were for the better so why not accept them? The woman pulled out a folder and opened it up, showing me the contents before she spoke, ¡°This is the scene that you were found at by the paramedics.¡±

    I looked down and saw the pictures in the folder. There were five people lying on the ground with blood coming out of their bodies in multiple places. I saw myself lying in the middle of the group covered in blood. I looked at the bodies and I was shocked to find out that they were people I knew. One of them was Karen and I saw that he was lying in a pool of his own blood with a whole where his heart should be.

    The other four were killed in various brutal ways, but I was the only one alive. My hands were trembling while looking at the pictures and reading the words on the papers in the folder. The contents of the paper were from a police report filed by the first officer on the scene. He was responding to a call of fighting that was called in and when he arrived he found the five dead thugs and an unconscious me.

    I was put in an ambulance and taken to the hospital and according to the medical report when they cleaned me up they were shocked to find no wounds or bruises anywhere on me. I looked at my trembling knuckles and sure enough they weren¡¯t bruised in the slightest. What the fuck is going on? Why was I with Karen and his posse and why were they dead? I couldn¡¯t remember anything from yesterday, it was like there was a blank in my memories.

    I could feel my brain malfunctioning and it took me a little bit to calm down and speak again, ¡°What the hell happened and what does this have to do with my recruitment?¡± The woman smiled and answered, ¡°Someone ripped the heart out of one of these thugs and killed the others in various horrific ways. We think that someone was you and we could use someone with the skills and strength to take out five people alone and who isn¡¯t afraid of killing.¡±

    I shook my head, ¡°I can¡¯t remember anything from yesterday and I have never killed anyone before. Why do you think that I was the one who killed them?¡± She handed me another folder, ¡°There were skin cells and even some pieces of heart from the victims found under your fingernails. This shows us that you were the one to kill them.¡± I was stunned, I looked at my hands and I could feel my heart speeding up at a frightening pace.

    I looked at the woman and the two men in the room with me and instantly thought that I needed to get out. I looked it over for a second before I made a mad dash for the door. There was a pain at the back of my neck and I was greeted by darkness again.Support the creativity of authors by visiting Royal Road for this novel and more.

    <u>*Sarah¡¯s ¨C POV*</u>

    My name is Sarah Kline and my code name was Silent Kill. I work for an organization that does various things for money. My mission today was to recruit a young man who was found at a horrific murder scene. After I looked over the files I was disturbed at the violence and brutality of the work supposedly done by this man.

    My public bodyguards and I made it to the hospital that the police were keeping him at and after quietly dispatching the guards we walked into the room to see him messing with the handcuffs on his wrist. I was a little shocked to see how handsome and fit he was for someone that was homeless. I saw him swallow a little saliva and it made me smile a little. This may be easy was the thoughts that I had when I first walked in, but after we told him everything, he tried to escape and guard one had to knock him out.

    It was when he lost consciousness that all hell broke loose. When guard one went to pick him up he grunted and then there was a gun shot. Guard one fell over and there was blood coming out of a hole in his heart. Caelum stood up and there was a wicked grin on his face, but his eyes are what scared me more. They were void of anything, it was like his soul had left his body and he was possessed.

    He pointed the gun at guard two and pulled the trigger putting a bullet between his eyes. Even if he was an amateur at using firearms, from this distance it would be easy to hit were you were aiming. He aimed the gun at me, but as soon as he did he started to scream and grab his head. He kneeled down on the ground and screamed at the top of his lungs before he collapsed on the ground.

    I released a breath that I didn¡¯t know I had been holding and cursed myself for not being prepared. If this was a normal mission I would have been on my toes and carrying a weapon, but it was supposed to just be recruitment. I never would have thought that this young man would have been able to kill two highly professional bodyguards and almost kill me. I don¡¯t know what is wrong with his head, but my job was to recruit him and recruit him I would.

    I pulled my phone out and made a few calls, I was able to get the police stalled from coming to the hospital while an extraction team came and picked me and Caelum up. When they saw the bodies and Caelum holding the gun a look of shock passed through their eyes, but being professionals they just loaded him in the back of the van and we left. I looked back at him and then sighed before looking out the window as we headed to one of our bases located in a suburb outside of OKC (Oklahoma City).

    <u>*Caelum¡¯s ¨C POV*</u>

    I woke up in some warehouse with another splitting headache and I found myself lying on a cot. I sat up and looked around finding two guards standing on both sides of the door holding some sort of assault rifles. One of the guards told someone on the other end of the radio that I was awake and then five minutes later the same woman from before walked in. This time she was dressed in black combat gear and had her hair in a ponytail. She was followed by a man with an eye patch on his left eye and there was a little bit of a scar poking out from behind it. He reminded me of the douchebag that people hated on some television show with zombies.

    I couldn¡¯t think of the name of the show off the top of my head seeing as how I was homeless and didn¡¯t have a TV to watch. All I can remember is that he got what was coming to him at some point. The man followed closely behind the woman from the hospital and at one point I could even see him coping a feel on her ass. It looks like these two are more than just co-workers is what I was thinking until she slapped him, hard.

    She was seething at him, ¡°Didn¡¯t I tell you not to do that!? Seriously, we went out one time and both got drunk and did some things that I wish I could take back. That was all; there is nothing that will ever happen between us. I will not make that mistake again.¡± I was trying not to laugh at the scene playing out in front of me and I could see that the guards where to. So much for her earlier professionalism I guess.

    The guy put his hand behind his head and laughed a little while looking at the ground. She huffed a bit and then turned back around, putting a professional face back on. I finally couldn¡¯t hold it in and burst out laughing. The woman turned a little red and looked at the ground while the man got pissed, ¡°What are you laughing at!?¡± He moved towards me but was stopped by the woman, ¡°Don¡¯t do anything stupid John, he did take out two trained bodyguards and five thugs.¡±

    John snorted, ¡°So what about the thugs, I can take on around ten of them on my own. As for the bodyguards he probably took them off guards or something.¡± I did what now? Is what I was thinking and then the woman explained, ¡°He may have done just that, but he still killed two train bodyguards and we still don¡¯t know much about him.¡± I killed someone again? All I can remember is trying to leave the room and then nothing.

    He glared at me and then spat on the ground before talking to the woman, ¡°Fine, whatever you want Sarah, but if he mouths off or even looks at me funny I am going to kill him.¡± Sarah sighed, ¡°Okay that¡¯s fine, but please go out in the hallway for me.¡± John glared at me before he walked out the room and into the hallway.

    Sarah sighed again before she turned and looked at me. I smiled and cracked a joke, ¡°He sounds nice I see why you like him.¡± She turned red and this time she was the one to get angry, ¡°I don¡¯t like him! I got drunk and ended up sleeping with him one time, but that was it.¡± I laughed and then after a few seconds of her trying to calm down I spoke, ¡°So where are we and what are you going to do with me?¡±

    She looked at me and had a small smile on her face, ¡°We are at one of our bases, which is also a training facility. You are going to go through some training before we officially accept you into the organization.¡± I sighed before speaking, ¡°I really don¡¯t have a choice in this matter do I?¡± She shook her head, ¡°No, not really. It isn¡¯t a bad thing though. The pay is amazing and you will also be able to have the power and resources to do and get almost anything you could ever think of.¡±

    I had to admit, the way she put it made it sound real nice. Some things are too good to be true though. Sarah seemed like she could see my doubt so she had a guard leave the room to go and do something. After a few minutes he came back carrying a briefcase. Sarah held it in her hands and then opened it up showing me the contents. I was greeted by a lot of green and crisp hundred dollar bills. I was almost drooling at the mouth; I have never seen so much money before in my life.

    She closed the briefcase and then handed it to me before speaking, ¡°This is your recruitment bonus. It is two hundred and fifty thousand dollars. As for your pay, being that you are a the lowest rank on the totem pole it will be around twenty five thousand a month. You will also get paid every time you take a mission; the amount of pay for those depends on the difficulty or the client.¡±

    I had to admit I was really tempted by the amount of money that they were offering, it was what she said next that won me over though. She smiled, ¡°We can also give you a legal identification if you want us to.¡± I was stunned yet ecstatic at the same time. What does a legal identification mean? It means that I will be able to buy property such as cars and houses if I so choose to. I looked at the money in the briefcase and then looked back at Sarah. My mind was a complete mess right now, because of the new that I kill two more people and the opportunity being put in front of me.

    After a few minutes I had made up my mind, ¡°Well, when do we start training then?¡± She beamed a wide smile before speaking, ¡°Right now. There is some cloths on the table, get changed and I will meet you in the hallway.¡± She walked out the room along with the two guards. I walked over to the table sitting next to the wall and looked at the clothes. There was a pair of boxers, come black cargo pants and a black tank top. There were some socks and black combat boots sitting on the floor under the table.

    I quickly got dress and after the quick shock from the fact that the clothes fit me almost perfectly I walked into the hallway. When I walked out I saw that Sarah was arguing with John, but when I stepped out they stopped and looked in my direction. Sarah raised an eyebrow and gave me a kick up down before smiling. John noticed Sarah¡¯s gaze and then glared at me. Whoa dude, no need to give me a death glare. It¡¯s not my fault that your skill or equipment wasn¡¯t up to the job or her standards.

    I snickered at my thought and then walked up towards the two, ¡°I guess I am ready to go.¡± I had the brief case in my room and when Sarah noticed she spoke, ¡°Go ahead and leave that in the room. While you are here it will be yours and nobody will enter without your permission. Privacy is actually a very serious thing in this organization. The only person that you can¡¯t have your privacy with is our leader. She can¡¯t be having a bunch of professionally trained killers and other sorts running around without her knowing what they are doing.¡±

    It made sense when she said it; I was shocked to find out that our leader was a woman. I put the suitcase in the room and then locked it with the key that Sarah handed me. I put the key in my pocket and followed the group to the training area. I was right with my initial guess that we were in a warehouse, but this motherfucker was huge. It was like the size of two football stadiums when we walked out of the building. I did notice that there weren¡¯t any windows or skylights so maybe it was underground.

    I continued to follow them across the warehouse and we arrived at a building that said Hand to Hand Training across the front. It wasn¡¯t a very unique name, but hey it got the job done. The two guards left us and the three of us walked into the building. The inside looked like your classic training gym for any kind of fighting sport. There were heavy bags, weights, a ring, and much more. There were a few people using the weights and heavy bags, but the ring was empty.

    We walked in and John jumped in the ring, he turned back and looked at me, ¡°Come on up rook, it¡¯s time to see what you can do.¡± Wait you mean I have to fight someone as soon as I get here? What the hell kind of first day is this!? I looked over at Sarah who looked apologetic, ¡°Sorry, but it is a requirement for every new person. We have to see where your skill level is at so we can train you accordingly.¡±

    I sighed and then shrugged my shoulders before responding, ¡°Well, I do know how to fight a little bit. Although it is nothing but street fighting so I may not be able to put up much of a fight.¡± John laughed from the ring before speaking, ¡°Put up much of a fight? Kid if you can take even one of my punches you could be considered good.¡± I got a little pissed; I hated when people looked down on me and I hated it even more when they were a dick about it. I looked at John and then smiled thinking that this may or may not be fun. If it goes the way things are going in my mind it will be extremely fun.

 V.1 Ch.2 - Beginning of Training

    <u>*Earth ¨C Underground Training Facility*</u>

    I stood in the ring across, from John, getting my hands wrapped by Sarah. She was talking to me while she was wrapping, ¡°Now I know you have some experience in street fighting, but this isn¡¯t a street fight and he isn¡¯t just some normal thug. He is a professionally trained assassin and he will most likely give you a beating. He won¡¯t kill you though, so you don¡¯t have to worry about that at least.¡± I smiled at the advice, but I didn¡¯t say anything. She finished wrapping my hands and then stepped out of the ring.

    I stood in my corner looking at John standing opposite of me. He was around the same height as me and we looked like we had the same build. I was eager to check out the strength of my new body. Thinking of all the thugs I had given a beating over the years with my small frame I smiled. John noticed it and sneered, ¡°What are you smiling about kid?¡± I answered him, ¡°Nothing, I was just wondering about whether or not I would need to pay your medical bills after this.¡±

    The small crowd that was starting to gather laughed and Sarah facepalmed. John laughed as well,

    ¡°You won¡¯t have to worry about my medical bills. Hell you won¡¯t even have to worry about yours, even though they will be significantly higher than mine.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything else and just stood there waiting. I wasn¡¯t being cocky or anything I just get that kind of attitude when I am under stress and pressure. That and I am sometimes sarcastic by nature.

    I saw John take a stance so I did the same. Sarah said a couple of rules and stuff basically saying no eye gouges and no nut shots. After she finished speaking she said fight and blew an alarm went off in the gym. John was the first to move; he walked quickly towards me and made a jab with his left to my face. I moved my arms up in a cross to block the punch, but I was greeted with pain in my stomach. I looked down and noticed that he had punched me in the gut with his right hand.

    His punch was extremely strong and it didn¡¯t help that I wasn¡¯t expecting it at all. The normal thugs on the street wouldn¡¯t think of using a feint in a fight. They would normally just go balls deep and not think about anything. I stepped back a few feet trying not to grab at my gut which still hurt like hell. I glared at John who was just sneering from behind his guard. It honestly was starting to tick me off how cocky he was. Granted he does have the right to be that way, it doesn¡¯t mean it can¡¯t piss me off.

    I made a move this time and stepped in while throwing a quick jab with my left as well. John blocked the jab with one arm while stepping in and giving me a hook with his left. I saw his fist coming towards my face and I didn¡¯t have time to dodge it. It felt like I was hit in the face with a brick and my head was jerked to the left. I stumbled a few steps before righting myself and stopping another punch aimed at my kidneys.

    I grabbed his left arm before he connected with my kidneys and then pulled him towards me. He had a little bit of shock on his face, but it quickly disappeared. When he was close enough to me I gave him a head-butt to the face. He stumbled back a few feet grabbing his face with his left hand. There were a lot of angry voices from the crowed, but Sarah calmed them down saying a head-butt wasn¡¯t against the rules.

    John spit out a little blood and then sneered at me, ¡°Not bad kid, you may just make a good trainee after all.¡± After he got done speaking he got back into his stance and then rushed at me. I was already back mine and I was able to see the kick coming from his right leg. I put an arm up to block it and immediately regretted it. It felt like I blocked a metal baseball bat with my arm, I gritted my teeth and was cursing myself. That is definitely going to leave a bruise.

    Not wasting any more time I wrapped my arm around his leg and then tried to drop my right elbow down on his knee. John noticed the move and did something I wasn¡¯t expecting. He spun his body to the left bringing his left leg out from under him and heading straight for my face. I was able to notice it, but I wasn¡¯t able to react in time and I got a full twelve and a half right to the side of my head. My vision went fuzzy and I fell to the ground, I hit the ground hard and let out a groan.

    Unlike a normal thug John didn¡¯t take advantage of this, instead he stepped back and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m surprised you didn¡¯t pass out directly from my kick, but it is a good thing for me.¡± He sneered and then continued, ¡°It just means I get to wail on you a bit more.¡± I gritted my teeth and got up from the ground. I got back in my stance trying to fight the dizziness. I shook my head trying to clear it up and it helped a little bit.

    John sneered and rushed at me again, he threw out a few jabs and I was able to block a couple. The ones that I wasn¡¯t able to block hit me in a couple of places, mainly the face and my gut. After the jabs he through a straight at me and I went to block it. I moved my arm in front of the punch and when it connected with my arm I hear a loud crack and pain went through my entire arm. I clench my teeth trying not to scream out.

    I tried not using my left arm and started to favor my right for my jabs. After a few jabs, with my right, I found out how hard it was to use a non-dominate hand in a fight. Usually you jab with your non-dominate arm and throw straights with your dominate one, but know I was trying to do both with my dominate arm. I gritted my teeth and threw a kick to his temple with my right leg and he blocked it and caught it in the same manner that I did. I knew what was coming next, but I didn¡¯t know how to do what he did. I watched in horror as the elbow came down on my knee.

    I felt a pain spread throughout my leg and fell to the ground after he let me go. I was clutching my knee while trying not to move my left arm. I was gritting my teeth hard enough that they were starting to hurt and after a minute I finally let out a small yell in pain. An alarm went off and Sarah jumped in the ring. She ran over too me and knelt down, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°Yeah I am fine, I just got my ass handed to me by a one eyed robot.¡±

    She smiled at my attempt at humor before speaking, ¡°Yeah, but it isn¡¯t the end of the world. Right now I need to take you to our infirmary to get you checked out. Can you walk at all?¡± I nodded my hand and used my right arm to prop myself up. Sarah helped me get up and I limped over to a stretcher that was waiting. I cringed and then sat on the stretcher letting them take me away. The guy pulling the stretcher asked me where I could feel any pain at so I told him, ¡°Well I think my left arm is fracture or broken and my knee bent in a direction that it shouldn¡¯t normally bend.¡±

    He nodded his head and wrote something down on a notepad. After a few minutes we arrived at the infirmary and I was moved to a bed. A doctor came in and started to poke and prod on me. Every time he moved my leg it would send a wave of pain through me, so he gave me a shot of something. After a few minutes I felt myself drifting off to sleep. The last thing I saw was Sarah standing beside the bed and John leaning against the door frame.

    I came back to consciousness and found myself lying in the same bed. I looked around the room and didn¡¯t see anyone there. I tried to sit up and when I did I noticed that my arm didn¡¯t hurt and my leg felt fine. I was stunned and spoke out loud, ¡°What the fuck? How long was I out for?¡± When I spoke out the door to the room opened and the doctor walked in. He noticed me awake and then yelled out in the hallway, ¡°He is awake!¡±

    After that he came in the room followed quickly by Sarah and some woman I hadn¡¯t met yet. The new woman was a little on the tall side and had blonde hair put up in a ponytail. She wore glasses and had a lab coat on. The doctor from before spoke to me, ¡°How do you feel? Does anything hurt anymore?¡± I looked over at him and shook my head. The lady in the lab coat wrote something down on her pad and then spoke, ¡°Can you move your right leg?¡±

    I was wondering what the hell was going on, but I did as she told me. I bent my leg as far as it would go and she wrote something else on her pad before speaking, ¡°What about standing?¡± She looked at the doctor who nodded and pulled out the IV that was in my arm. I proceeded to get up out of the bed. When I fully stood up I noticed that I was in a patient¡¯s gown again. Why the hell did they have to strip me?

    When she noticed me standing she spoke again, ¡°Do a couple of squats if you can, but if you feel any pain at all stop and lay back down. I didn¡¯t know what she was doing, but I did what she wanted me to. After a few squats she told me to stop and sit back on the bed. I did as she was told and after she wrote a few more things she looked at me. She just stood there staring at me for a full five minutes before I couldn¡¯t stand it anymore. I finally decided to speak, ¡°Can someone tell me what is going on?¡±

    Sarah started to open her mouth, but the lady in the lab coat spoke first, ¡°Sorry for being rude, but I just needed to verify everything that I was told. My name is Samantha Green and I am the head medical expert for the company.¡± She walked over and reached her hand out. I took it and we shook hands for a second. I spoke again, ¡°Hello Miss Green, you can call me Caelum; I have no last name.¡± She smiled and nodded her head before stepping back.Help support creative writers by finding and reading their stories on the original site.

    She stared at me again for a minute before speaking again, ¡°The reason I am hear Mr. Caelum is because of the fact that you are healed.¡± I nodded my head and spoke, ¡°I noticed that. How long did they keep me out for, a few weeks a month?¡± Samantha looked at Sarah and then back at me before speaking, ¡°No you have only been out for a maximum of thirty six hours.¡± Hearing her speak I was shocked, ¡°I think I heard you wrong so I was out for thirty six days?¡± She shook her head, ¡°No, you heard me right; you were out for thirty six hours.¡±

    I was extremely shocked, ¡°How is that possible? I shouldn¡¯t be fully healed in thirty six hours.¡± She shook her head, ¡°We don¡¯t know either and that is what we want to find out. We took you in for some x-rays when we got here and after the first one, we noticed that on the second one the crack in your bone had gotten smaller by a little bit. By the time we got done with the x-rays the crack in your left arm was almost gone.¡± I was getting more and more surprised as she spoke.

    She stopped speaking for a second before she continued; ¡°Now the tendon that was over stretched and the knee cap that was shattered took a little longer than the arm did. After a few hours though we couldn¡¯t find any trace of it being shattered.¡± My knee cap was shattered? Did that mother fucker wanted to fucking cripple me or something!? I was starting to get mad and Sarah noticed it.

    She saw me getting angry and started to speak; ¡°Now before you get pissed at John he didn¡¯t mean to do it. He got caught up in your fight and went a little overboard. You are the first new person to last that long in hand to hand combat with him. Hell the last person who was able to land a hit on him and make him bleed was our leader.¡± Hearing how I made him bleed made me feel a little better, but I didn¡¯t really forgive him. Hell, if it wasn¡¯t for the fact that I could apparently heal really fast I wouldn¡¯t be able to walk without a limp, even with a new knee.

    I pushed that matter to the side and focused on what was going on right now. I looked at Samantha and spoke, ¡°So, what exactly is going on with me?¡± She looked a little conflicted before she spoke, ¡°We honestly don¡¯t know. All we do know is that your body¡¯s repair functions are working at a speed way faster than any human I have seen.¡± I sighed in my heart. It really isn¡¯t a bad thing to heal really quickly, but it would be nice to know why it was happening.

    I spoke to her again, ¡°Is there anything else you need from me Miss Green or can I go now?¡± She shook her head and smiled, ¡°Just call me Sam and no you can go. Just let me examine you if you ever get hurt in the future.¡± I laughed before responding, ¡°I don¡¯t plan on getting hurt, but if I do and you are available you will be my first call.¡± She smiled and nodded her head before leaving the room.

    The doctor handed me some papers, ¡°These are your discharge papers. Now if you ever start to feel any pain please come back and see us immediately.¡± I nodded my head before leaving the room. I walked into the hallway and Sarah followed. After a few minutes of silence she spoke, ¡°Well let me take you back to your room. We will start your training tomorrow morning.¡± I nodded and followed her back to my room. She said a few words before leaving to do something else. I admired the view as she left and then unlocked the door and walked in. I laid down on the bed and felt really tired for some reason. I soon fell asleep and entered a very nice dream.

    I was awoken the next morning by a loud knocking on the door. I grumbled and then rolled over to see what time it was. The alarm on the table said it was five thirty in the morning. I groaned and then got out of the bed walking to the door. Whoever was there kept knocking so I hollered out, ¡°I¡¯m coming, I¡¯m coming.¡± I made it to the door and opened it up. I was greeted with a splash of water to the face.

    The water was very cold and woke me up instantly. I yelled out, ¡°What the fuck!¡± I looked to see who the culprit was and I was greeted with a burly man in a camouflaged outfit. He stood eye level with me and looked like he hit the gym two times a day. He yelled at me, ¡°It¡¯s about time you maggot! I want you dressed and outside in five minutes!¡± I was shocked, but I have seen this in movies way to many times. I did what he said and rushed outside.

    When I was outside I got a better look at the man who splashed me. He was African American and looked even buffer than I thought. He saw me coming and yelled at me again, ¡°It¡¯s about time! You¡¯re late I want you to drop down and give me fifty!¡± I was startled and blurted out, ¡°But you said five minutes and I made it out in three.¡± The man smiled and yelled again, ¡°Make that one hundred maggot!¡± I cursed at myself and proceeded to do what he said.

    I was cursing myself constantly during those pushups. It was nobody¡¯s fault but my own that I was in this predicament. I was could feel my arms burning by the time I hit fifty pushups and when I got done with all of them I collapsed on the ground. I was excited though, before my body changed I couldn¡¯t do more than thirty-five pushups in a row. I was greeted with some more yelling next to my ear, ¡°Did I say you could lay down you sack of shit!?¡±

    I immediately got up and looked at the man. He sneered and then yelled again, ¡°Now we are going to go for a run shit stain! Let¡¯s go!¡± He took off running and I ran after him. We ran past a few people and I was able to hear some chatter from them, ¡°Oh shit. The newbie got the Sarge. I wonder who he pissed off.¡± I could see why they call him Sarge, but what does pissing someone off have to do with anything?

    Needless to say I found out the hard way. After a ten mile run, one hundred suicides, twenty five snakes, five laps around an obstacle course, thirty laps in an Olympic sized pool, hurdles holding one hundred pounds above my head, and a lot more it was pretty obvious. I could barely walk after all of that and I was lying in the middle of one of the many training fields the company owned. The Sarge looked down at me, ¡°That was a good first day pri, but tomorrow isn¡¯t going to be any easier so get some rest.¡±

    A while after he left I got up and trudged my way back to my room. I was cursing with every step I took. I made it back to my room after an hour of slow walking and laid down in the bed again. I looked at the clock and noticed that it was almost nine in the evening. Damn all of those exercises took all fucking day? I am surprised that my body was able to keep up with the training. After a few minutes of staring at the ceiling I fell asleep.

    I was woken up by a knocking at the door again. I immediately got up and opened the door. I was once again greeted with the water. I got dressed and proceeded to run outside. I stopped for a minute and stood there in shock. Why doesn¡¯t my body feel sore? I moved my legs and arms a bit and sure enough I didn¡¯t feel any soreness. I was ecstatic; I ran out the building and found the Sarge waiting for me.

    He sneered at me and then started yelling, ¡°Let¡¯s go maggot!¡± We quickly began our training for the day again. I collapsed on the ground again after the training was over with. The Sarge said a few words before leaving. I laid there for a few minutes before I got up and trudged over to my room again.

    This training continued for the next two months. My alarm went off at five in the morning and I got dressed and made my way to the door. I saw the Sarge coming down the hall and I met him halfway. He smiled at me before speaking, ¡°Well you have come a long way in these two months maggot, but today is the day we finally move on to some different training.¡± I was shocked at the new, but happy at the same time. I had just gotten used to this hellish training in the last two weeks and now it was going to change.

    When he said this I saw Sarah coming up the hallway. I saw her and smiled. She smiled back and walked over to us. She greeted Sarge and then spoke to me, ¡°Now that your physical training with Sarge is over it is time for some weapons training.¡± I was excited; I finally get to train with weapons. I had always liked guns and other weapons. I smiled at her again, ¡°Who is my demon teacher this time?¡± Sarge laughed and then spoke, ¡°You¡¯re looking at her.¡±

    My jaw almost hit the floor, ¡°What?¡± Sarah laughed before speaking, ¡°When I am not on mission I am actually the senior weapons trainer here at this facility.¡± Surprise was radiating through my body. I knew that this woman was potentially deadly, but I didn¡¯t think she would be the weapons trainer. She saw my surprise and laughed, ¡°More than just my looks are deadly you know.¡± After she said that she turned and walked back down the hallway giving me a wonderful view.

    Sarge elbowed me in the side, ¡°Better not get left behind, by the way you¡¯re drooling.¡± I wiped at the nonexistent drool on my mouth, which brought a laugh from Sarge. I glared at him and then shook my head before following behind Sarah. We walked out of the room and headed across the property. A lot of heads were turning and starting at Sarah. It was kind of understandable, she was pretty hot and she was one of the few girls around here.

    We made our way towards what looked like a shooting range and a round field surrounded by a fence. I knew what the range was for, but what about the round field. I didn¡¯t say anything and continued to follow Sarah. After a few more minutes she stopped us in front of a shooting range. She looked back at me and spoke, ¡°Okay first we are going to be training in firearms. Due to the age that we live in this is the main way of fighting. After the firearm training we will train you in fighting with weapons such as swords and whatnot.¡±

    As soon as she said that I knew what the round field behind us was for. She led the way to a stand of weapon and pointed at them, ¡°We are going to train you in how to use almost every type of gun you could possibly use. You will train in them until they are almost second nature to you.¡± I nodded my head and spoke, ¡°Okay, what is first?¡±

    She smiled and then held up a pistol, ¡°First you are going to learn how to take apart and put a pistol back together. Once you can do it in ten seconds blindfolded we will let you shoot it.¡± I was a little disappointed, but I could see where knowing how to do things such as this would be important. Sarah took apart the pistol and started to point out all if its parts and what they did for the weapon.

    After a few minutes of listening to her explanation of the parts and watching her put it back together she handed it to me. I held the pistol in my hand and looked at it carefully. Sarah started to speak, ¡°Now I want you to take it apart and tell me what the parts do.¡± I stared at her in shock, really? You just did it once and told me about them once. Now you want me to do it two? I already forgot what some of the things did. I sighed and looked at the pistol; this training is going to be longer than the other isn¡¯t it?

 V.1 Ch.3 - Violet Death

    <u>*Earth ¨C Training Facility*</u>

    My training with Sarah went on for a few days before I was finally able to take apart the pistol and put it back together in under ten seconds, while blindfolded. I was able to perfectly recite what each part does by memory on the second day. I was still running, doing pushups, and some other exercises to keep my body strength up. My day was very busy, but that is to be expected from a training camp.

    For a couple of weeks we were training on taking apart a multitude of weapons. Almost every weapon the company could get its hands on I had taken apart and memorized its parts. My memory retention was amazing for some reason. It has never been this good in my life. It¡¯s like I all of a sudden got a photographic memory. I was confused as hell, but why question a good thing? I put the thoughts to the back of my head and continued on with my training.

    In about two months I had taken apart every weapon the company uses. The reason it took so long is because I had to put them back together blind folded, in under ten seconds, twenty to thirty for the bigger weapons. Imaging trying to take apart a M240 in under ten seconds, it may be possible, but maybe that was a goal for a time in the future. I was really excited when Sarah finally said we were going to shoot at the range.

    I followed her from our usual table to the range. We walked inside and stepped up to a man at the table. He looked up from his magazine and when he noticed Sarah he smiled, ¡°Well it¡¯s been a long time lass.¡± Sarah smiled back at him, ¡°Yeah, I have been out on a couple of missions, in fact the new trainee here is a souvenir from the last one.¡± I shot her a glance, since when did I become a souvenir to her?

    The man looked me up and down, ¡°Not bad lad, you seem to have finished the physical training alright.¡± He looked back at Sarah, ¡°How long it take him to finish all the weapons.¡± She held up two fingers to him. He snorted, ¡°Two years? Jeez, why so fucking long lad?¡± I was about to say something, but Sarah spoke up, ¡°No, not two years, it was two months Aaron.¡± Aaron raised an eyebrow and then looked me up and down again. He nodded his head a few times before he spoke again, ¡°So I guess you guys came here to shoot some shit right?¡±

    I nodded my head vigorously, ¡°Hells yes! I have been waiting for this moment for the last two months.¡± Aaron laughed, ¡°Why are you so excited lad? You never shot a gun before or something?¡± I smiled, ¡°No, I have actually shot plenty of guns before. Though I have never had to take them apart or anything, but I have shot a lot.¡± It really wasn¡¯t a lie, I had shot plenty of weapons before.

    Sarah looked at me, ¡°When did you have the chance to shoot a weapon? When we found you, you were homeless and there are no records of anything about you since before the hospital visit.¡± I smiled, ¡°I was actually a military brat, I didn¡¯t know what branch my dad served in though. All I know is that we lived in many secluded places and my dad¡¯s missions always kept him away from home.¡±

    She stared at me for a second, ¡°You mean his deployments right?¡± I looked at her and shrugged my shoulders, ¡°Well normally I would think so too, but don¡¯t deployments last for months at a time, sometimes a year or so? My dad would only be gone for a few weeks. When he got home my mom would always greet him and ask if he completed his mission. Now I do know that this could have been many different things and he may not have been in the military, but he specifically told me he was in the military and I believe him.¡±

    She thought about something for a second, ¡°Maybe your dad was a part of some Special Forces team and only got sent out for very special missions.¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°Maybe, I don¡¯t really know. He died a few years ago and my mom passed a few years before that. I have been living on my own for a long time. After my mom passed, dad really didn¡¯t want anything to do with me. He said I reminded him to much of my mom.¡±

    I sighed and then looked at Aaron, ¡°Enough about that stuff, which gun are we going to shoot first?¡± He looked at Sarah and she just nodded her head. He looked back at me, ¡°Let¡¯s go with a simple M1911 first.¡± I smiled and nodded my head. He grabbed one from the shelf behind him and handed it to me handle first.

    I grabbed the pistol and the ammo box that he stuck on the table as well. Sarah led the way to one of the shooting lanes in the next room. She pointed towards the lane and I stepped in-between the dividing walls. I removed the magazine from the pistol and sat the pistol on the table. I loaded the magazine with the rounds from the box and then put it back in the pistol.

    I made sure the safety was off, racked the slide, and aimed at the target that was already set up down range. I made sure my aim was straight and then pulled the trigger. There was a loud bang followed by my bullet missing the target. I aimed the gun at the target and pulled the trigger again. My bullet flew right above the head of the target. The second shot confirmed my suspicions.

    I looked at Sarah who was just standing there smiling at me. She spoke when I looked at her, ¡°Hey, almost everybody misses on their first shot.¡± I smiled and then looked back at the target. I readjusted my aim and fired. The bullet hit the target square in the middle of the head. Once I saw that, I aimed at another spot and fired again, but this time before the bullet even hit the target I was aiming at another area and firing again.

    I did this for the rest of the bullets. I hit the target in the head, heart, stomach, and knee cap. I put the safety on and then removed the magazine before setting them on the table. I turned to Sarah, who was staring at me with her mouth twitching a little. She grinned at me, ¡°If you can shoot so go, why did you miss the first two shots?¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°My dad made me shoot so many weapons over the years that my aim is almost perfect. My only issue is that I have never shot at a moving target.¡±

    She raised an eyebrow, ¡°That still doesn¡¯t answer my original question, why did you miss the first two shots?¡± I pointed at the pistol, ¡°The sights are off on the pistol.¡± Sarah raised an eyebrow and knocked on the bullet proof glass behind her. Aaron came through the door after a few seconds, ¡°You knocked lass?¡± She looked at him and pointed at the pistol, ¡°Are the sights off on this pistol?¡± Aaron rubbed the back of his head, ¡°You figured it out huh?¡±

    She glared at him, ¡°Actually he noticed it.¡± She was pointing at me which made him surprised. He spoke back to her, ¡°I guess he realized why he couldn¡¯t hit the target at all.¡± Sarah laughed, ¡°Actually he only missed the first two shots, the other shots hit the areas he was aiming for.¡± Aaron raised both his eyebrows and looked at me, ¡°What? How? I adjusted the sights to where it would almost be impossible to hit the target by aiming down them. Hell you can even see the sight is misaligned just by looking at them.¡±

    I picked up the pistol and looked at the sights. Sure enough they were more crooked than most politicians. I laughed, loaded the magazine, put it back in the pistol, turned the safety off, changed the target out, and then shot every bullet in a circle pattern on the stomach. I put the pistol back on the table and looked at Aaron. The look on his face was priceless. Sarah was just smiling, but I could still see the small twitch at the corner of her mouth.

    I looked at Aaron again, ¡°The sights may be extremely of, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can hit the target. The bullet is still traveling in a straight line out of the barrel regardless of the sights.¡± Aaron coughed once before saying that he needed to go back to his work. Sarah and I laughed for a few minutes before she looked at me, ¡°Well since we know you can shoot at a standing target maybe we should move on to the moving range.¡±

    I smiled and waved towards the door, ¡°Lead the way madam.¡± She laughed again and then walked out of the door. I quickly picked up the pistol and handed it back to the ¡°busy¡± Aaron before I walked out of the range. Sarah was waiting for me right outside. She smiled and then walked towards another range, this one was outside though.

    We walked onto the range and I saw that there were a few people already getting ready to shoot. Sarah walked up to the weapons rack and picked up another M1911 for me to use. She handed it to me along with a box of ammo and pointed at an empty table. I walked over to the table and loaded the pistol. I racked it and aimed at the target that was moving side to side down the range. I know that I can¡¯t aim right at the target because I would just miss. The target was moving which meant that I needed to lead it.

    I may know what I need to do, but I had never put it to practice. I put the pistol in a pretty good lead compared to the target and pulled the trigger. The gun bucked a little and fire spat out. The bullet traveled down the range and missed the target. I had aimed a little too far in front of the target because the bullet hit the dirt behind the target before it passed by. I cursed and for the next few hours I shot bullets at the target. I finally managed to hit the target with every bullet by the end of the day.

    I turned in excitement to Sarah who just smiled and flipped a switch. To my dismay the target actually sped up. I cursed and then spent a few more hours trying to hit the target again. After about five months of the same thing I was finally able to hit the targets at their max speed with every weapon. Granted I didn¡¯t hit them exactly where I was aiming, but I at least hit them. Sarah nodded with satisfaction after I hit the moving target in the head with the M40A6 sniper rifle.This book is hosted on another platform. Read the official version and support the author''s work.

    The target was almost a mile out and moving at the max speed. It was extremely hard to hit the damn thing, especially without a spotter to measure the wind and whatnot. The max speed of the targets was like a pro football player running the forty in four point four seconds. Granted not every person would be able to do this, but it really made the amount of people who could move faster than I could aim a lot smaller.

    She smiled at me some more, ¡°At this rate you may be able to finish the training in under a year or two tops. I smiled, ¡°Is that fast?¡± She laughed, ¡°For most of our recruits it is a little bit above average. I think the fastest to finish the training was our number one assassin in the younger ranks. She completed the training almost nine years ago at the age of sixteen. She completed the training in seven months and twenty three days.¡± I was shocked and my expression was most likely showing it.

    She laughed again and continued speaking, ¡°She is by far the fastest to complete the training and our top female assassin. She hasn¡¯t failed a mission yet.¡± She glanced at me quickly and muttered a few words, of what sounded like jealousy, that I could barely hear, ¡°She is also very pretty.¡± I smiled at what she said, but acted like I didn¡¯t hear it. Sarah isn¡¯t bad looking at all, in fact she is very beautiful, but if she is jealous, of the beauty, of the other woman then she must be gorgeous.

    Sarah changed the topic and continued to speak, ¡°Now on to the second to last part of training melee weapons.¡± I perked up at this, because I have wanted to train in these types of weapons for years now. Dad really wouldn¡¯t let me do it because he said it was barbaric. In some cases it may be barbaric, but in other cases it can be artistic. Hell if an apocalypse of some sort happens and guns can¡¯t be manufactured then knowing how to use a sword would be vital.

    We left the long range field, went back underground, and over to the round field I saw months ago. The only thing that this underground training base has above ground is the long range field, but it is outside of the city limits so it really doesn¡¯t matter. They are planning to move it underground as soon as they expand the base more.

    We made it to the melee training field and I saw a beautiful woman sparring with another man. The man was very agile and his moves were fast as lightning, but the woman blocked or parried his attacks without even breaking a sweat. She stood in the same place and just moved her arm to block his attacks. I was mesmerized when I saw the scene unfolding in front of my eyes.

    Sarah saw my expression and laughed, ¡°Remember the woman I was talking about earlier? The one who I said completed the training the fastest?¡± I nodded without looking at her. She continued speaking, ¡°Well this is her. Her code name is ¡°Violet Death¡± what her real name is no one, but our leader knows. She stopped talking and looked over at the group of men lined up along the perimeter.

    She sighed, ¡°It looks like we may not be able to use the field today. This happens every time she comes back from a mission.¡± I looked at her, ¡°What happens?¡± She pointed at the men around the perimeter, ¡°They are all lined up for a shot at the reward offered.¡± I was startled, ¡°There is a reward for something?¡± She laughed and nodded, ¡°Yeah, Violet Death said that if anyone could injure her in a spar she would give them a chance at being her man.¡± She sighed, ¡°This all started because of one of our higher ranked assassins wanted to take advantage of her. She completely crippled him and then issued the challenge in front of all the spectators. The news quickly spread after that.¡±

    I nodded my head in understanding; I mean the woman is beautiful. I looked back at her and was had to hold back a little drool. She was probably five foot eight and had an hour glass body. Her breasts were a solid E cup at minimum. How she fights properly with those I will never know, but I don¡¯t really care. Her ass was very plump and stood out in the blue jeans she was wearing. Her black top was squeezing tightly on her chest. What really stood out was the reason for the Violet in her code name; she had bright violet colored hair.

    I was staring a hole in her and she seemed to notice, because she looked back at me. I was just as surprised as the rest of the crowd. The man she was sparing with took advantage of her not looking and tried to attack. He was blocked and then kicked out of the field. The entire time she didn¡¯t take her eyes off of me. I was starting to sweat at the intense aura coming from the stare, along with the glares of the other men.

    Why the fuck is she staring at me for? All I did was stare at her like the rest of the men here. She started to walk over to me. I looked around to see if she was coming towards someone else, but the only one around me was Sarah. I looked at her and spoke, ¡°I think she wants something from you.¡± Sarah smiled and shook her head, ¡°No, she is staring at you Caelum.¡± I was starting to freak out a little bit inside.

    I looked back at the woman in front of me. She was slowly walking her way towards me and it was a very enchanting sight. She made it right in front of me finally and stopped. They only thing separating me and her was the waist high fence surrounding the field. She looked me straight in the eyes and spoke, ¡°Xavier is that you?¡±

    The crowd was in a quiet uproar ¡°Who is Xavier?¡± and ¡°Who is this fucker?¡± were being thrown around a lot. I looked around and then looked back at her before speaking, ¡°I think you may have me confused for someone else. The woman squinted her eyes at me; it was at this moment that I realized her eyes were violet as well. She muttered something, ¡°Weird, why do I sense his power on you. He disappeared so long ago, but I can feel his power in this man¡¯s body.¡±

    All of a sudden I got a massive headache. It felt like my head was about to explode, I grabbed my head and screamed falling down to my knees. Sarah got worried and knelt beside me and Violet Death just stood where she was with a serious look on her face. I was staring at her with one eye and tried to speak through gritted teeth, ¡°What is happening?¡± After that I was greeted with darkness.

    <u>*Violet Death¡¯s POV*</u>

    The man in front of me was screaming while grabbing his head. He fell to his knees and I could feel Xavier¡¯s power fluctuating inside of him. Why does he have his power? What happened to him? While I was thinking that he fainted while kneeling. I sighed and turned to go back to the other challengers, but when I got halfway there a voice stopped me in my tracks. ¡°Violetta, are you going to just walk away from me after so long?¡±

    I stiffened up and turned towards the voice. What I saw was the man from before standing inside of the ring and staring at me. I was getting a little choked up and my voice showed it, ¡°Xavier?¡± The man smiled, ¡°it is I, Violetta, though it is just a small portion of my soul that was attached to my power. It at least will allow me to speak to you one last time.¡± He walked over to the unconscious man I just knocked out and grabbed the sword.

    He swung it a few times before looking at me again, ¡°Let¡¯s spar really quick first.¡± The crowd gasped; they didn¡¯t know what was going on because Xavier has made it look like we weren¡¯t talking at all just staring at each other while moving. Xavier, in the man¡¯s body, lunged out after me with a swift sword stroke. The swing was faster than anything I have seen on this planet. It was at this moment that I could feel that domineering aura that Xavier always gave off.

    I smiled and blocked his sword blow. After that we began a vicious clash of sword blows. The crowd was stunned. This was the first time that anyone was able to make me fight seriously. Sarah was standing off to the side of the ring with her jaw on the ground. She pulled out her phone and made a phone call.

    We were moving fast enough that our arms started to blur a little due to the speed. After a good fifteen minutes of sparing Xavier stopped. He backed up and laughed, ¡°It seems you have improved quite a bit.¡± I smiled at him and didn¡¯t say anything. He smiled back and spoke again, ¡°Sadly this body is not able to keep up or even show a fraction of my power yet.¡± He sighed and then looked at me one more time, ¡°Violetta, my sister, I am no longer part of this universe or any for that matter. This man has obtained my power, along with that bastard¡¯s.¡±

    I could feel a couple of tears flowing down my face. He stepped up to me and wiped the tear from my eyes, ¡°I know that you have to limit yourself on this planet, but please stay with this man. Protect him and be with him until he can protect you himself. He may not be much, but his morals are high. He will be a great man for you in the future.¡± I looked up at the man standing in front of me. He was pretty handsome and didn¡¯t look weak at all. He wasn¡¯t on the huge side of the scale, but he was very toned.

    I nodded my head, ¡°I will do as you wish brother.¡± He smiled at me, ¡°Thank you for granting my final wish Violetta. I have wanted nothing but for you to find a man worthy of you. This man may not be there yet, but with my power, combined with that bastard¡¯s, he will be a powerful being. More powerful than I could have ever hoped to achieve.¡±

    He put his forehead on mine and continued to talk, ¡°You will need to be there for him though. My power is a very dark power and he could lose control at any time. Only by having something in his heart, to come back to, will he be able to overcome the darkness. That bastard¡¯s power can only do so much to help. It is actually because of his power that this man didn¡¯t lose control and go on a slaughter. In times of great emotion like rage and sadness though my power will over power the other and the darkness will engulf the light.¡±

    I was full blown crying now, ¡°I understand brother. I will do as you ask. I will stay with him and love him. I hope I get to see the type of being that you say he will become.¡± Xavier smiled, ¡°He already likes the way you look, so you will have an easy time claiming him.¡± I smiled and nodded my head. Xavier looked up at the sky and then back at me before speaking, ¡°It¡¯s time for me to go. I can feel my left over soul leaving his body.¡±

    I started crying again and hugged him fiercely bringing a gasp from the crowd. He rubbed my hair and then spoke one last time, ¡°Take care sister and remember I love you.¡± After he said that the man in my arms went limp in my arms. I moved him into a princess carry and walked towards the exit of the field. The people in the crowd were murmuring to each other.

    I walked off the field and saw Sarah standing off to the side. I looked at her and spoke, ¡°I will take care of him from here. From now on he will stay with me at my place.¡± Sarah was surprised, but she just nodded her head. There was someone from the crowd that yelled out, ¡°Who is he to you?¡± I just looked back at the crowd and said very simply, ¡°He is my man and the one I care about most in any of the universes.¡± After I said my words silence dropped like a bomb on the field. I looked down at the man in my arms, who was sleeping peacefully, and smiled. I placed a kiss on his forehead and then turned around and headed home.

 V.1 Ch.4 - Confused

    <u>*Earth ¨C (Unknown)*</u>

    I was starting to return to consciousness and my head felt like it had been split open. I groaned a little before slowly opening my eyes and glancing around. I was in a room I have never seen before and there was purple everywhere. Purple curtains, pillows, stuffed animals, electronics, among many other items. The room was dyed in purple and some black here and there. Granted my favorite color is a dark purple, but this amount was just way too much.

    I felt like I was lying on a cloud and I noticed that I was lying in a bed covered by a purple canopy. It was probably the most comfortable bed I have ever slept on. Of course other than the bed in the training facility, I hadn¡¯t slept on an actual bed in years. Comparing this bed to the one in the facility was like comparing ice and water, on which was colder.

    I started to sink a little more in the bed, but I had a sudden nagging feeling in the back of my head. I started to panic a little because I didn¡¯t know where the hell I was. I slowly sat up and put my feet on the ground. It was at this time that I noticed I was fucking naked. I looked down at my body, ¡°What the fuck?¡± I was startled enough that I unconsciously blurted it out loud. After I spoke I heard a noise and felt some shuffling behind me.

    I froze up for a second and after a few seconds I slowly turned my body around. The sight that was brought before my eyes nearly caused my mind to fry on the spot. Lying in the bed next to me, partially covered by the comforter, was the beautiful violet haired woman from the training field. This alone wasn¡¯t enough to make my brain nearly fry, but it was the fact that she was stark naked and I could see her sultry legs along with the sides of her amble bosom.

    I swallowed some saliva and then I noticed that she was starting to wake up. I quickly moved off the bed, but then I ended up tripping over something. I fell back with a yelp and slammed against the wall. I slid down the wall and groaned a little bit. I looked back at the bed and I noticed that she was propping herself up on one arm and she was staring at me with sleepy eyes.

    I was dumbfounded and I couldn¡¯t say anything at all. I just sat there staring at her beautiful face. Her hair was falling over her shoulder and it was partially covering one of her eyes. This was an extremely beautiful look to me and I could help, but get a little aroused. I quickly squeezed my legs together and gave my member a quick tuck. I was sitting there with my hands covering myself.

    She noticed my movements and gave out a small giggle. I was extremely confused, seriously, what the fuck is going on? I suddenly passed out while watching her fight and then I wake up naked in her bed. The most surprising thing is that she was naked as well and she isn¡¯t even pissed at me. It was a little much for my mind to handle and I started to get a headache.

    I grabbed my head and groaned, but as soon as I did this there was a swooshing noise. I looked towards the bed and saw that she had disappeared. All of a sudden there was a wet feeling on my forehead and I could feel some breathing near the left side of my neck. I looked to my left and I saw here crouched there in all her glory holding a wet rag to my head. She looked at me and I could see utter concern in her eyes. She spoke shortly after our eyes met, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    Her voice was like an angel had descended from heaven and it could dispel all the darkness in the world. I tried saying something, but it came out in a stammer, ¡°Yeah¡­ I¡­ I think so. It¡¯s just a headache.¡± She released a breath and spoke again, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡± She smiled at me and I could feel my heart skip a beat. I never thought that there could be someone this beautiful.

    I remember that I was still sitting here in the nude and she was crouched next to me naked as well. I could feel my face turn red as a tomato and I quickly tried to hide myself some more. She noticed my movements and smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, I have already saw everything.¡± The moments the words left her mouth I felt like I could just crawl in a hole and die. I know I am twenty something years old, but I am still a virgin. Hell no one has seen me naked since my parents bathed me when I was little.

    She giggled at my expression and then she did something I would have never expected from someone as beautiful as her. She actually reached out and grabbed my hand; she then slowly pulled it towards her bosom and placed it on her breast. I honestly probably had steam coming off of my face at this point. You could probably use me as a stop sign and my lower half as a coat hanger.

    I had a natural reaction and quickly pulled my hand away. I then scooted a little bit away from her and stammered, ¡°Wh¡­ Wha¡­ What are you doing?¡± I felt like such a bitch at this moment. A beautiful girl was willingly allowing me to touch her bountiful breasts and I pulled away like it was going to burn me. I honestly couldn¡¯t help it though, thoughts such as criminal charges and being sued ran rampantly throughout my head.

    She didn¡¯t get mad or anything, she just smiled at me before talking, ¡°I am letting my man touch me, is there something wrong with that?¡± I literally felt my mind split in two at this moment. I froze on the spot and just stared her in the eyes. I couldn¡¯t notice any falseness in her gaze and it honestly surprised me. I finally brought myself back to reality and spoke, ¡°What do you mean your man? When did I beat you in a fight?¡±

    I specifically remember the bet that she made and I couldn¡¯t remember beating her at all. She laughed at this and answered, ¡°You didn¡¯t beat me in a fight. I wanted to make you my man and so I did. You are my man and I am your woman, simple as that.¡± Simple? What fucking part of this entire situation is simple!? I rubbed my temple and tried to make sense of things. The swooshing sound came back and I could feel a pair of tender hands on my shoulders.

    They started to rub and it honestly felt really good. I didn¡¯t move away or move her hands before I spoke, ¡°So, why would someone as beautiful as you want someone like me as your man?¡± I felt a small shake in her hands, but she didn¡¯t say anything for a minute. She was still massaging my shoulders when she spoke, ¡°It¡¯s just because I wanted to right now. There is no other reason than that.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°So you want to make me your man right now, but later you¡¯re going to move on to someone better?¡±

    Her hands froze and she didn¡¯t move for a bit, but then she suddenly wrapped her arms around me and pushed her bosom up against my back. I stiffened up and I could feel my heart speed up a lot. She put her mouth near my ear and whispered, ¡°Never. I am yours and you are mine.¡± I still couldn¡¯t wrap my mind around why this was happening, but the carnal side of my brain took over. I spoke really quick, ¡°Then you won¡¯t mind if I do this.¡±

    She was about to say something, but I turned and sealed her mouth with a kiss. She stiffened up a little and after a few seconds she actually returned my kiss. I pushed my tongue against her teeth and she opened them to allow it to fully explore her mouth. We separated after a few minutes and she was the first to speak, ¡°Of course I wouldn¡¯t mind that. You could even have more if you wanted.¡±

    I could feel my sanity slowly breaking down and it took everything I had to not take her up on that offer. I really wouldn¡¯t mind taking that plunge with her, but something in my brain was holding me back. I was confused by so much of what was going on. I just looked at her and smiled, ¡°So, I guess since that is settled what happened while I was out?¡± There was a brief look of disappointment that flashed across her face, but it quickly passed.

    She looked at me and spoke, ¡°I was sparing with some of the men from the organization and then you started screaming before you passed out. After my spar, I saw you lying there next to Sarah and for some reason I instantly fell in love.¡± I looked at her and I tried my best to show a look that said ¡°bullshit¡±. I don¡¯t know if it got across or not because she spoke again shortly after, ¡°I picked you up and brought you back to my home. I stripped you and then stripped myself before putting you in the bed. I then climbed in the bed with you and fell asleep. After that you find yourself at where we are now.¡±

    I shook my head and I felt that a lot of what she was saying was horseshit. I don¡¯t believe that an earth shaking beauty such as her would fall in love with me at first sight. I did decide to go along with her for now and see where this ride led to. If it led to a heavenly night then so be it. If it didn¡¯t then that is just life kicking me in the dick. I sighed and then looked at the woman that was named Violet Death.

    I looked her up and down a couple of times, she noticed this and she shifted into a position that revealed more of her luscious body. I swallowed some saliva and then spoke, ¡°If you are my woman then I should know your name at least.¡± She looked at me and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s Violetta.¡± I stared at her and then nodded my head. The name actually kind of fits her, especially because of her hair. Whether it is a natural hair color or not is a different story, but I have never heard of natural violet colored hair.

    Either way I don¡¯t really care, I find it hot. I laughed in my head and looked back over at her, ¡°Well Violetta, my name is Caelum.¡± She smiled, ¡°You can just call me Violet if you want or babe, it doesn¡¯t really matter to me and I already know your name.¡± I stared at her for a minute before she finally spoke, ¡°I asked Sarah about you before I went to sleep.¡± I nodded my head in understanding.You might be reading a pirated copy. Look for the official release to support the author.

    She spoke again before I could say anything, ¡°I think we should change your name on the official identification that the organization is going to make for you.¡± I looked at her and scrunched my eyebrows together, ¡°Why?¡± She smiled before answering, ¡°Well, Caelum is Latin for one. The other reason would be it doesn¡¯t really sound like something someone would use for a name. It sounds like someone with a huge interest in anything Latin just picked something that was mighty sounding. The third reason is that Caelum means Heaven in English and in the English language Heaven is a girl¡¯s name.¡±

    What she said makes sense, I personally have never heard of a guy named Heaven. I have heard of a few girls with the name though. I figured it might go both ways like the names Kira or Eddie, but I could be wrong. I looked at her for a second before I spoke, ¡°Then what do you recommend?¡± She didn¡¯t say anything for a long time, but I could see that she was thinking.

    After almost thirty minutes of quiet and me silently admiring her naked body she spoke, ¡°How about Auctor Vitae? The name Auctor being the first name and meaning Giver in Latin, Vitae being the last name and meaning Life in Latin.¡± I nodded my head and thought about it for a few minutes before I agreed, ¡°Okay that works.¡± She nodded and then spoke again, ¡°What about Deus Mortem as your code name in the organization?¡±

    I like the idea for the code name and nodded my head, ¡°Sure.¡± Then a thought hit me, ¡°Why do the two have such far apart differences?¡± She didn¡¯t think very long before she spoke again, ¡°Well, to your allies you will be Auctor Vitae the Life Giver and to your enemies you will be Deus Mortem the God of Death.¡± I liked the names, but I really didn¡¯t have the strength to live up to the code name.

    I voiced this to her and she smiled, ¡°I can help fix that.¡± She stood up and walked over towards me. I stared at her luscious naked body as she made her way over to me. When she was a few feet away from me I swallowed some saliva and I could feel my dick was full of vigor. She smiled and giggled a little. I turned a little red and then noticed her reach down to touch my head. Her hand landed on my head and all I could do was scream.

    My head felt like it was about to explode and it lasted for what felt like forever. I was curled up in the fetal position and Violet was halfway holding me in her arms. After a while the pain started to go away and I stopped screaming. She was still holding me when she spoke, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, I didn¡¯t want to hurt you. This was the only way I knew how to speed up your training some.¡±

    I just laid there and started up at her, ¡°What did you do?¡± She bit her lip and looked sad, ¡°I really didn¡¯t want to hurt you. All I did was transfer some knowledge to you.¡± She looked very cute biting her lip like that. I sighed; wait... transferred some knowledge to me? How the hell did she do that?

    I looked at her and then spoke, ¡°How the hell did you transfer knowledge to me? I have only heard about something like that in fantasy books.¡± She kissed me on the forehead, ¡°There are a lot of things you don¡¯t know right now, but believe me you will know in the future.¡± I glared at her and she responded with a dazzling smile. I sighed at the fact that she wasn¡¯t going to tell me. There were so many weird things going on right now that I just decided to just go along with her some more.

    I then smiled at her, ¡°So what knowledge did you impart to me?¡± She giggled a little, ¡°Just all of the martial arts on earth and a few other things that are used to fight or kill.¡± My eyes widened and my mind went blank. I stared at her and spoke, ¡°You mean all of them?¡± She nodded her head before speaking, ¡°Yes, you now know the information about all of earth¡¯s martial arts, but being able to utilize them properly will still take some time. For now your skill with a firearm and the skills with a blade that you and I will hone together will have to do.¡±

    I continued to stare at her, ¡°I thought sword arts were another type of martial arts?¡± She nodded her head, ¡°It is, but like I said you still have to practice them. It won¡¯t be too long before you can roam the earth unhindered by anything normal.¡± I raised an eyebrow at her, ¡°What do you mean normal?¡± She smiled, ¡°Well in the shadows there are people that can be considered monsters, but don¡¯t worry about them just yet.¡±

    I could tell she was hiding something, but I knew she would probably tell me at some point. I didn¡¯t ask another question and I slowly stood up. I was still stark naked and when I stood up my cock ended up flopping around in front of her face. I quickly felt embarrassed and right when I was about to cover myself she actually licked my dick. The moist feeling of her tongue sent a shiver up my spine.

    I looked down at her and saw her looking up at me. She smiled, ¡°Since I caused you some pain, let me cause you some pleasure.¡± Before I could say anything she took my flaccid dick in her mouth and started to suck on it. It was a feeling I had never experienced before. It felt so much better than when I masturbated. It wasn¡¯t a few seconds later that my dick was rock hard. She gasped a little, ¡°There¡¯s so much.¡±

    She was speaking around my dick and it was stimulating me even more. She started to move her head back and forth and I could feel my cock moving in and out of her throat. It felt amazing, her throat was squeezing on the tip of my cock and it was sending waves of pleasure through my body. I was thoroughly shocked and ecstatic at the same time. I was shock that a beauty such at her was giving me a blow job and I was ecstatic that she was doing it as well.

    She wasn¡¯t maybe five minutes into the service when I could feel the orgasm creeping up on me. I tried to gasp the words out, ¡°I¡¯m about¡­ to¡­¡± I couldn¡¯t really finish saying it because she sped her movements up and shoved me farther down. A few seconds later I could feel myself letting everything go, filling up her mouth, and going down her throat as the pleasure rushed through my body.

    I finished releasing everything in her mouth and when she felt that I was done she pulled her mouth off of my dick. I could her some swallowing noises and when I looked down at her she was licking her lips. She cleaned off the rest of my dick and then she stood up. Her breasts bounced a little and it caused my dick to regain some hardness, but I ignored it. I wondered how she was good at this, but I quickly smashed the thought. I honestly don¡¯t care.

    She looked at me and smiled, ¡°Does this clear up some of the doubt in your head.¡± I was still a little messed up from the pleasure of what happened so I just nodded my head a little. She giggled and then walked over to the closet on the other side of the room. She put on some clothes and then turned around. Even with clothes on she still looked breath taking.

    She was wearing a purple t-shirt and black jeans. The t-shirt was actually a Linkin Park t-shirt and I was a little shocked at her taste in music, that and the fact that she found one of their shirts in purple. Linkin Park was really popular in my teenage years, but lately they haven¡¯t been producing many hits. She walked over to me and handed me a pile of clothes. I looked at the pile in my hands and noticed that it was actually men¡¯s clothing.

    I looked at the sizes and was shocked again. It was actually my size. I put the clothes on and the shoes that I was handed after I got dressed. Afterwards I was given a quick tour of the house. There was an underground training room and garage. The house itself had five bedrooms and three bathrooms. It was two stories, three if you count the basement, and it had a massive backyard.

    She had a few cars in the basement; she had a Lamborghini Diablo, Ferrari 360 Modena, Mercedes SLR McLaren, and quite a few other cars. When we were walking through the vehicles I stopped in front of a jet black monster. It was one of my most favorite cars in the world. Setting in front of me in all its American Muscle glory was a 1969 Chevelle. I had to swallow some saliva that I didn¡¯t know was building up.

    Violetta laughed and said something, ¡°Here.¡± I looked over and was just in time to react and catch a set of keys she threw at me. I looked down at the keys and noticed the Chevrolet emblem hanging from the key ring. I didn¡¯t want to make an assumption, but she spoke before I could say anything, ¡°If you like her so much, she is yours from now on.¡± I looked at the Chevelle, down at the keys, and then back at Violetta. After a minute I finally spoke, ¡°But I don¡¯t have a license.¡±

    She started cracking up laughing and then after she was done she spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t worry; the organization will get you one with your new identification on it.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything, but I looked down at the keys in my hands and I was ecstatic. I was almost shaking I was so happy. I walked over to Violetta and gave her a big hug. She seemed surprised for a second, but she quickly hugged me back. I could hear her muttering, ¡°It¡¯s just a car jeez.¡± I put her at arm¡¯s length, ¡°It may be just a car to you, but to me it is the first thing I have ever owned besides clothes.¡±

    She batted her pretty eyelashes and then she shook her head. She smiled at me and then spoke, ¡°So how about we go get something to eat and we talk. I am sure you have many questions and I want to know more about you.¡± I smiled, ¡°Not much to tell, but it sounds like a plan to me.¡± She pointed at the Chevelle, ¡°We will take your car.¡± I nodded and started to hand her the keys. She shook her head, ¡°Even though you don¡¯t have a license I am sure that you can drive a stick.¡±

    It was the truth, my dad taught me to drive a stick on some old cars when I was eight. Some of the jobs that I had to do required driving a stick shift on a farm. She continued speaking, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about the license thing either. In this town all the cops know me and won¡¯t say anything. Hell, I doubt we will even get pulled over for anything.¡± I raised an eyebrow at her, but I didn¡¯t say anything.

    I walked over to the car and unlocked the driver¡¯s side door. I got in and reached over to unlock the passenger door. After letting Violetta in the car I looked around at the interior. It was completely classic, except for the radio and the air conditioner. Everything looked exactly like it would back in 1969. The radio was a pop-out touchscreen and the thermostat control was digital. Other than these two things everything else was stock in the interior.

    I made sure the car was in neutral and then I pushed the clutch down. I turned the key and started the car. The engine roared to life and it sounded amazing. If I hadn¡¯t already emptied the tank a little bit ago I may have jizzed a little in my pants at the sound. I pushed the pedal a few times and the engine roared shaking the car. I was grinning from ear to ear and I couldn¡¯t contain the excitement. My excitement was interrupted by Violetta, ¡°Even though you filled my stomach earlier, I am still hungry. So let¡¯s get a move on.¡± I laughed a little, while my face turned a bit red at her joke. I haven¡¯t laughed like this in so long.

 V.1 Ch.5 - Just Enjoy It

    <u>*Earth ¨C Auctor¡¯s POV*</u>

    We pulled out of the underground parking garage and I was finally able to see where we were. I saw the water tower for Moore a mile or so down the road. I looked back and saw massive house we pulled out from. I drove us down the quarter mile long drive way and entered the pin number, which Violetta gave me, for the gate. The gate opened up and we left.

    I drove a few miles down the road and hit the interstate. We talked about a few things on the drive to the city and we also laughed a lot. I was really happy, but the thought about why she wanted to be with me kept nagging at me. I squashed it down deep and concentrated on driving and her enchanting voice.

    We pulled into the parking lot of a restaurant that I had wanted to try before. I was broke and hadn¡¯t been to a restaurant in a long time, but I had heard good things about this one. I exited the car and walked over to Violetta¡¯s side. I opened her door for her and she stepped out. She looked at the building, ¡°Old Chicago huh? Not very romantic, but it will do.¡± I laughed, ¡°I¡¯ve honestly never had a relationship and I haven¡¯t been to restaurants in years, but I have heard good things about this one.¡±

    She laughed at me and hooked her arm in mine, ¡°It¡¯s fine. I was just messing with you.¡± I laughed and then led the way into the building. A server greeted us and then sat us down at a booth. We ordered our drinks and Violetta¡¯s order shocked me. She actually ordered Corona. She noticed my look and laughed, ¡°What? I am not a light weight, plus you¡¯re driving.¡± I shook my head and didn¡¯t say anything else.

    The waiter brought us our drinks and then took our order. We got an order of beer battered onion rings for an appetizer and then I ordered a steak and Violetta had some spaghetti. We talked about a few things for a while before our food arrived. When the steak was put in front of me I was trying to keep myself from drooling. I thanked the waiter and then dug in. The steak was absolutely delicious; it was grilled to an amazing medium rare and the juices were just pouring into my mouth with each bite.

    I was about halfway done with it when I looked up and saw Violetta. She had her face propped up in her hands and was staring at me. I swallowed the piece of steak in my mouth and smiled at her, ¡°Is there something on my face?¡± She shook her head, ¡°Nope nothing at all.¡± I looked at her food and noticed that she had barely touched it, ¡°Are you not going to eat?¡± She smiled, ¡°In a minute.¡± I raised an eyebrow at her before I went back to devouring my steak.

    We were in the restaurant for almost half an hour. I had completely devoured my steak about thirty minutes in and Violetta had finished half her spaghetti and almost ten Corona¡¯s. She said she wasn¡¯t a light weight, but after the eighth beer her speech was slurred. The waiter came to the table with the bill and I pulled out my wallet. I him a hundred and told him to keep the change as his tip. He smiled at me and said his thanks before going back to work.

    I helped Violetta back to the car and then got in myself. I drove us back to the house and helped in into bed. Her shirt had slide up a little and it reviled her perfect stomach and a little bit of under boob. I swallowed some saliva and slid her shirt down before covering her up. I smiled and then went to walk out of the room. I shook my head and laughed about how she got drunk first thing in the morning.

    When I was about to shut the door a voice stopped me, ¡°You¡¯re really not going to do anything?¡± I stiffened up and then turned around. When I got all the way around I was face to face with Violetta. She was smiling at me and I couldn¡¯t help but smile back, ¡°Aren¡¯t you supposed to be drunk?¡± Her smile widened, ¡°I told you I wasn¡¯t a light weight.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Then what was all that back at the restaurant? ¡° She laughed, ¡°An act.¡± I looked at her, ¡°An act, for what exactly?¡± She looked at me a little perversely, ¡°To see what you would do when a beauty such as myself, was vulnerable.¡± I squinted at her, ¡°My mom raised me better than that.¡± She smiled, ¡°I see that now.¡±

    She yanked me in by my shirt and kissed me. She shut the door behind me and her tongue continued to invade my mouth for a good ten minutes. We finally separated and I spoke, ¡°What was that for?¡± She smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a small reward.¡± I scrunched my eyebrows, ¡°Reward?¡± She laughed, ¡°Yes a reward and an appetizer, now it is time for the main course.¡±

    She pushed me back onto the bed and I landed flat on my back. I looked at her and the sight that greeted me was enchanting. She had removed her shirt and was in the process of removing her pants. After they were removed she climbed onto the bed and then crawled to me. I swallowed some saliva and was entranced.

    She straddled my lower half and leaned forward. She smiled, ¡°You like what you see?¡± I nodded my head, but I couldn¡¯t say anything. She laughed and then grinded her hips a bit. This brought a reaction from my cock. She raised her eyebrows and then licked her lips. She sat up and squished my dick down a bit. She reached behind her back and unclasped her bra. She let it fall a bit and then her glorious bosom fell out.

    They were massive and perky at the same time. She threw the bra to the side of the room and leaned forward again. This time her tits actually rested on my chest and caused the blood to flow south even faster. She smiled and leaned forward for a kiss. I gladly welcomed her and we made out for a bit. She reached her hands up and tried to pull my shirt off.

    I leaned up and helped her pull it off. After it was removed she pushed me back down onto the bed. She leaned back forward and placed her tits in front of my face. I gladly leaned up a bit and started to suck on one while kneading the other. This brought forth a moan from her. She started to grind against my dick.

    After a few minutes of alternating between tits and her grinding she finally leaned back up. She crawled backwards a bit and started to unbutton my pants. She pulled them down a little, along with my boxers, and my cock sprung into view. She smiled at it and then proceeded to completely remove my pants and boxers. When they were off she threw them across the room and crawled back towards my dick.

    It was fully standing at attention and she licked it from the base to the tip. The moist feeling sent a small wave of pleasure through my body. She swallowed my dick and proceeded to service me. After a few minutes she released her hold on me and then crawled back up my body. She kissed me passionately before she reached down and grabbed my dick.

    She lowered herself down and then the tip of my cock entered her pussy. She then sat straight up and slid down my shaft. There was a slight resistance and then all of a sudden her ass hit my legs. She screamed out a little and then laid down on my chest. She was breathing raggedly and seemed to be in pain.

    I placed my hand on her head, ¡°Are you okay?¡± She looked at me and smiled, ¡°Yeah just give me a minute. I was told my first would hurt, but I didn¡¯t realize how bad.¡± I froze up, wait, it¡¯s her first time!? I was completely dumbfounded, how the hell could a beauty such as her not have had a lover before? Why was she willing to give her first time to me?

    My thoughts were flying around and fighting each other at this moment, but the kiss she gave me quieted them down. She separated from my face and looked me in the eye, ¡°Don¡¯t question anything. I chose this myself, just enjoy it.¡± I wanted to say something, but the movement of her hips sent a wave of pleasure through my body.

    I gasped a little and couldn¡¯t help groaning. I saw her smile and she actually sped up a little bit. She kissed me passionately and continued to move her hips. After a few minutes I was unable to last any longer. I was cursing myself inside. Why do I have to be a freaking virgin, I bet she isn¡¯t even anywhere close.

    That was the sucky thing about virgin guys and virgin girls. It was very rare for a virgin guy to last long on his first time, but it was opposite for a female usually. I separated from her kiss and spoke, ¡°I¡¯m going to¡­¡± The words weren¡¯t finished because she sealed my lips again. I tried to remove her from my dick, but she wouldn¡¯t budge when I tried.

    She continued moving her hips and I finally couldn¡¯t hold it anymore and released everything I was holding back inside of her. She slammed her ass down and swallowed everything I had. I could feel it squirting out inside of her. After I was done she finally separated from me. I glared at her, ¡°Why did you do that? What happens if you get pregnant?¡±

    She smiled at me, ¡°I won¡¯t don¡¯t worry. It¡¯s my safe day.¡± I was about to call bullshit, but before I did she started moving her hips and sent a wave of pleasure through my body again. I honestly didn¡¯t trust or believe in the safe day stuff. Since it was already done, I grabbed her and then threw her down on the bed. I leaned over her and proceeded to thrust myself in and out of her. She was shocked at my aggressiveness, but she quickly started to breathe raggedly and she wrapped her legs around my back.Stolen from Royal Road, this story should be reported if encountered on Amazon.

    I continued to thrust and after a few more minutes I released everything again. I shivered a couple of time and she smiled at me, ¡°Did you enjoy that?¡± I grinned at her and then started my piston again. She gasped and then started to pant a little. I twisted her around and she laid her head down on the bed.

    She had her ass up towards me and I was thrusting inside of her. I came inside of her again after a few minutes and when I was able to I resumed my piston. This time I was greeted with a very pleasing sight. Her breathing got more ragged and she started to moan loudly. After a few more minutes she arched her back and screamed. I continued to thrust a few more times, but when she finally collapsed I pulled out.

    I laid down beside her and put my arm underneath her head. She was breathing like she had ran a few miles at full speed. After a few minutes she finally twisted her body and snuggled up against me. She wrapped an arm around me and then looked at me, ¡°Well that was fun.¡± I laughed, ¡°Yeah it was.¡± If it wasn¡¯t for the training I had, I don¡¯t think my stamina would have kept up with all that.

    Of course it only lasted about an hour, but that was a pretty intense and vigorous hour. She reached her hand down and between her legs. She brought her hand back and there was a string of sticky stuff hanging off of it. She licked her fingers before she spoke, ¡°It¡¯s leaking.¡± The sight brought a reaction from me and my dick sprung up a little.

    She noticed it and laughed before pushing down a little, ¡°Down boy.¡± This brought a laugh from me and she smiled. We laid there for a while before she finally got up. She stood up and strutted across the floor. She gathered some clothes from her dresser and closet. She looked over towards me, ¡°I am going to shower. When I am done you can take one.¡± I smiled, ¡°Can¡¯t I join you?¡±

    She laughed, ¡°If you want to, but no hanky panky this time.¡± I laughed and then looked her body up and down. She laughed and then exaggeratedly made her way to the bathroom. The sight was enchanting and then I decided to take a shower with her. Unfortunately she was telling the truth when she said no hanky panky. We did wash each other, which was a very nice moment.

    We finished with our shower and got dressed. I looked at her as she was brushing her hair, ¡°Now what?¡± She finished brushing her hair and looked at me, ¡°Now we do some morning training.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°But we just showered.¡± She laughed, ¡°So. It¡¯s not like we are in a drought or anything. Plus, maybe you will get a surprised in the second shower.¡± She put her hair in a ponytail and smiled at me while walking out of the bathroom.

    I swallowed some saliva and quickly followed after her. She led the way to the training area and stepped into the middle. The looked at me and got serious, ¡°First we are going to work on your hand to hand combat skills. Your marksmen skills are already top notch and the only way for them to get better is with actually combat. By the way, I have had your carry license sent over here and it should arrive in a few days.¡±

    I nodded me head and was a little ecstatic. A carry license would allow me to carry a pistol out in public. This was an added sense of protection and it would make people think twice. I stepped into the training area and stood across from her. She smiled at me, ¡°Pick a fighting style from your memories and we will train in it first.¡± I did as she said and then entered into a stance.

    She nodded her head, ¡°That is a good fighting style to start with.¡± Sadly none of the fighting styles she gave me had names. I could only recognize a few because of their moves. I could see Maui Tai, Karate, Ju-Jitsu, and a lot of others. She copied my stance before speaking, ¡°Begin!¡±

    I moved towards her and threw out a quick punch with my left. She quickly blocked it and threw a counter towards my throat. Her fingers connected and I instantly found it hard to breath. The pain was overshadowed by the urgency of finding my breath. I stepped back and held my throat and after a few minutes I was able to breathe easily.

    I glared at her and she just smiled, ¡°You¡¯re enemy will attack you in the most ruthless of ways so you must be ready for the most ruthless attacks.¡± I sighed and then got back into position. She smiled, ¡°Again!¡± We continued like this for hours and I was finally able to block her counters. There were multiple bruises on my body and it looked like I had been jumped.

    When I blocked her counter I was ecstatic and I broke my stance to celebrate some. My celebration was greeted with a swift kick to the gut. I lost my air and doubled over. I looked up at Violetta and she was standing there smiling, ¡°Your enemy is not going to give you a break. Celebrate after you have actually won something.¡± I clenched my teeth and got back into my stance.

    She looked at me and smiled, ¡°That is enough for today. We will train some more tomorrow.¡± I put my arms down and then collapsed onto the mat. She laughed and walked towards the door. She looked back at me, ¡°I am going to shower again, want to join?¡± When she looked back though, I had already started snoring.

    I woke up and noticed that I was lying naked in Violetta¡¯s bed. I looked to my right and saw her naked body snuggled up against mine. I smiled and was ecstatic in my head. It wasn¡¯t a dream! I really have a bombshell of a girlfriend and even had sex with her. I looked over at the clock on the table and saw that it was three in the morning. I slowly got out of bed and put some pants on.

    I went to the training room and got into the stance I was practicing yesterday. I went through a few moves that I could see in my memories and after a few minutes I had entered a trance. The next thing I knew I heard Violetta speaking, ¡°Well you¡¯re up early.¡± I came out of my trance and looked at her.

    She was wearing a black shirt, with a purple stripe going down the middle, and a black skirt. She also had a black pair of high heels on. Her stunning legs were on full display and they were absolutely enchanting. I swallowed some saliva, ¡°What time is it?¡± She laughed at my expression, ¡°It¡¯s around ten.¡± I had been training for around seven hours? It felt like seconds went by.

    She walked up to the mat and took her heels off. She walked into the middle, ¡°I was planning on letting you rest, but sense you¡¯re so eager to train I can do that too.¡± I smiled and then unconsciously moved towards her. I threw a kick towards her head; she blocked it with her left arm. Her eyes were a little wide and she threw a punch towards my gut. I moved the leg she was blocking and wrapped it around her arm, pushing the punch down.

    I moved in towards her and then wrapped my arm around her body. She was extremely shocked and I stole a kiss before jumped back. Her eyes were wide, ¡°What the hell?¡± I looked down at my body and then at her, ¡°I don¡¯t know.¡± She eyed me up and down, ¡°What the hell happened? There are no openings in your stance.¡± Before I could say anything she spoke again, ¡°Come at me again.¡±

    I nodded my head and then moved towards her. She had a serious expression on her face and she threw a kick towards my head. I moved my right hand towards it and caught it in the air. Her expression never changed, but I did catch a glance of what she was wearing under the skirt. It was a purple thong and the sight of her ass was very pleasing.

    While I was admiring the view she put a little weight on her leg and jumped with her other leg. She used the leg that I had in my hand as a pivot and brought her other leg down to kick me in the back of my head. I dodged her kick and then maneuvered myself behind her. I held my arms out and she landed in them like a princess.

    She looked up at me and the surprise was evident in her eyes, ¡°You have completely mastered this style. What the hell did you do?¡± I shrugged my eyes, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I got up at three a.m. and started practicing some moves. The next thing I remember is your enchanting figure standing in the door way talking to me.¡± She seemed to be thinking about something for a minute before a sense of understanding flashed through her eyes.

    She looked up at me and wrapped her arms around my neck. She smiled at me, ¡°From now on you are to practice the moves of the styles in your head on your own. Practice a style and when you are able to beat me with it you can move on to the next.¡± I nodded my head and looked down at her, ¡°Now what?¡±

    She smiled, ¡°Now you need a shower. Not that your sweaty body doesn¡¯t turn me on a little, but the smell is a turn off.¡± She ran her finger down my chest and across my abs. I laughed and then put her down. I walked out of the training room and into the bedroom. I grabbed some clothes that she had set out for me and hopped in the shower.

    While I was showering I heard the shower curtain open and I was grabbed from behind. I laughed, ¡°I guess you wanted to join?¡± The answer I was given was a hand wrapped around my dick. We had fun in the shower for an hour or so and then we finally finished up. I got dressed and saw that she was putting almost the same exact outfit on, except the colors were swapped. They were purple with a black line going down the shirt instead.

    I watched her dress and I was enchanted by every little move. She noticed me watching and she blew me a kiss. She quickly finished dressing and then we left the bathroom. I looked over at her, ¡°So what is on the agenda for the rest of the day?¡± She smiled, ¡°I was supposed to teach a class at the training facility at noon, but you made me late for that.¡±

    I looked at the time on my watch and laughed, ¡°It¡¯s only noon thirty.¡± She snorted, ¡°Is noon thirty even a thing?¡± I laughed, ¡°It is now.¡± She giggled and then shook her head. She then spoke again, ¡°Well they won¡¯t mind that I am a little late.¡± I laughed a little, ¡°So what am I going to do while you are gone?¡±

    She looked at me and smirked, ¡°You are going with me. I might need a guinea pig.¡± I stiffened up and gave out a quiet laugh. She rubbed against me, ¡°Don¡¯t worry babe. I won¡¯t hurt you much.¡± I sighed, I am really going to hurt today I feel. I looked at her, ¡°Is this my punishment for beating you?¡± Smiled and I could see the fire in her eyes, ¡°Why would I punish you for that huh?¡±

    I shook my head and walked towards the garage. I grabbed the keys to my Chevelle and opened the door for her. She got in and then so did I. We left the house and she told me how to get to the training facility. We drove for a good ten minutes before she told me to slow down. We pulled up to a cliff face off the side of the highway. She handed me a card and told me to hold it out of the door.

    I did as she said and I saw a red light on the rock face. After a few seconds the wall of rock in front of me actually started to slide into the ground. I was staring in awe at the sight and Violetta laughed while she took her card back. I drove into the tunnel and it angled down some. I could tell that we were travelling further underground, but I didn¡¯t know how far.

    I drove about forty miles an hour for a good ten minutes before I entered a giant parking garage. I pulled into a parking spot with the words ¡°Violent Death¡± on a sign in front. We got out of the car and headed toward the elevators in the distance. I looked at Violetta, ¡°When do I get my own cool key card and parking space.¡± She laughed, ¡°When the owner gives you one.¡± I laughed and then shook my head as we stepped into the elevator.

 Important Information!!!

    First off I would like to thank everybody who has followed, favorited, and reviewed my stories.

    You all are the reason that these stories keep going.

    I may not agree with some reviews and comments, but if there are valid complaints I do take them to heart and try to fix them.

    The reason for this post is to let you all know that I will be starting my school up again since this medical break is over with. The doesn''t mean that the chapters will stop coming, it just means that I can''t promise you all a set release date for chapters. I apologize for this in advance, but a full time job, full time schooling, and writing a chapter for three different stories a week is time consuming.You might be reading a stolen copy. Visit Royal Road for the authentic version.

    If my week of school is easy then chapters will be released like normal, but if the week is intense and difficult then chapters may be a few days behind.

    I will say this again though, the stories will go on! I repeat the stories will go on!

    Again I apologize and thank you all for sticking with me!

    Sincerely - Str1keFreedom00

 V.1 Ch.6 - Thanks for Flying!

    <u>*Earth ¨C Auctor¡¯s POV*</u>

    The elevator went down another ten stories before we finally hit the bottom. I was trying to wrap my head around how deep we could possibly be, but I quit shortly after the door opened. We stepped out into the training facility and I was greeted with familiar sounds. There were gunshots coming from the rang and even yelling coming from the training field.

    I soaked in the familiar sounds and then smiled. It seems just like yesterday that I was here. Violetta spoke up, ¡°You know you were just here the other day.¡± I stared at her, can she read my mind or something? She laughed, ¡°No I didn¡¯t read your mind if that was what you were thinking. You just had that look on your face.¡± I laughed and rubbed the back of my head. Of course, she couldn¡¯t read my mind. Is that even possible?

    She smiled at me and didn¡¯t say anything else while she walked towards one of the buildings. I followed quickly behind her. She walked into the door and waved her badge at the guard sitting at the desk. He nodded his head and then looked at me. Violetta spoke up, ¡°He¡¯s with me.¡± He nodded his head again and then went back to the book he was reading. She looked at me, ¡°Let¡¯s go babe.¡± I nodded my head and then tried not to laugh when I saw the guards face. He nearly dropped the coffee that he was about to drink.

    I followed her down the hallway and into a room. There was a podium at the front of the class and a few tables with people sitting at them. They all stopped talking whenever we entered the room. Violetta took stood at the podium and told me to go sit at her desk. I did as she told me and sat down in the comfy chair.

    I looked at all the things sitting on her desk and I saw a book. The title read ¡°History of Combat¡± I instantly guessed that the class she was teaching is the just like the title of the book. I leaned back and watched her lecture the ¡®students¡¯ sitting at the tables. Some of what she was talking about was interesting, but there were certain parts that I was starting to fall asleep at.

    I was dozing off a little bit, when I got a strange feeling. I couldn¡¯t describe it, but I moved my body according to that feeling. I reached my hand up and caught an eraser that was flung towards my head. I moved the eraser from my head and I saw Violetta smiling at the podium. She was staring at me, ¡°Is my class that boring for you? I know you are tired, you had a busy night, but that doesn¡¯t mean you can fall asleep in my class.¡±

    There were a few murmurs and laughter, but a lot of people were surprised I caught the eraser. I honestly was too. It wasn¡¯t but a split second between getting that strange feeling and catching the eraser. Since she wanted to embarrass me then maybe I should embarrass her too, ¡°You know the only reason I am tired is your fault. Keeping me up for hours doesn¡¯t really help.¡± There were some gasps and murmurs this time.

    Violetta was standing at the podium and she was turning a little red. She glared at me, ¡°Do I need to teach you a lesson or two?¡± I smirked, ¡°If they are lessons like last night then by all means, but I don¡¯t think we should do it here. There are too many eyes.¡± Her face was like a giant tomato. The people in the glass were shocked and murmuring amongst themselves.

    Violetta was thoroughly embarrassed, ¡°Fine. Students, let¡¯s go to the training field.¡± She left the classroom and walked down the hall. I got up out of the chair and leisurely walked out of the room as well. A few seconds later the students all flowed out of the room. I made it to the training field just ahead of the students. I didn¡¯t see her here so I stepped into the field and waited. A few minutes later she walked into the middle of the field. She had swapped out her skirt for some pants.

    I grinned, ¡°I liked the skirt better.¡± She smiled, ¡°I know you did, but you don¡¯t want others to see anything, do you?¡± When she says it like that it made sense. I laughed, ¡°I guess that is true.¡± I looked her up and down, ¡°I guess we are going to spar?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes, we are going to use the same style from this morning.¡± I nodded my head and got into my stance.

    She looked at the students, ¡°Watch this spar closely and learn things.¡± The students responded, ¡°Yes, teacher!¡± She got into her stance and then we started to circle. After a few minutes, she ran towards me. She threw a punch to my stomach. I quickly pushed it to the side and threw a palm into her shoulder. She twisted around and brought her elbow to the left side of my head. I ducked underneath the elbow and threw one of my own into her gut.

    It connected and she stepped back a few feet. She was holding her gut and smiling at me, ¡°Not bad.¡± I grinned, ¡°This is just the beginning.¡± I threw a kick towards her left side. She went to block the kick. When I noticed this, I twisted my knee a little and moved the kick from her left side to the left side of her head. I stopped the kick right before it connected. The air caused by my kick blew her hair a little.

    There was obvious surprise in her eyes. I smiled, ¡°Did you like that?¡± She grinned, ¡°It was impressive. Remind me to give you a reward later.¡± I grinned and heard a couple of whistles from the students. This made her face turn red as she glared at them. When they saw her glare they instantly shut up. I laughed a little, ¡°I¡¯ll be sure to do that.¡± I jumped back a little and saw her staring at me.

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What?¡± She shook her head, ¡°Nothing. It¡¯s just that kick wasn¡¯t part of the stance you practiced this morning.¡± I realized what she was saying and then I nodded my head, ¡°Yeah it wasn¡¯t, but a lot of the martial arts that I learned are starting to be a little clearer in my mind as the day goes on.¡± She shook her head, ¡°It¡¯s really not fair.¡± I cocked my head to the side, ¡°What¡¯s not fair.¡±

    She smiled, ¡°Nothing. You will find out later.¡± I furrowed my brows at her answer, but I couldn¡¯t say anything since I got that weird feeling again. She lunged at me fast enough that I thought I saw after images. When I reacted to the feeling I barely blocked a palm to the stomach. I slid back a few feet and then looked at her, ¡°That¡¯s not part of the stance either.¡± She smiled, ¡°No, No it¡¯s not.¡±

    I smiled and then ran towards her. I through a jab at her face and she moved her hand up. Her hand wrapped around my arm like a snake and threw it to the side while hitting me in the chest. I flew back a few feet and landed on my back. I coughed a little and then jumped to my feet. I wiped a little blood from my mouth, ¡°Little heavy handed aren¡¯t you.¡± She didn¡¯t say anything.

    She ran at me and I concentrated as hard as I could. I got that feeling from around my knees. I jumped up in time to avoid her leg sweep. While in the air I spun, and delivered a kick to her face. She blocked it with her arm, but it sent her flying back a few feet. She flipped over and landed on her feet. She stared at me and had a smile on her face, ¡°Okay Spider Man, enough with the Spidey Sense.¡± I laughed, ¡°Sorry I can¡¯t control it.¡± She shook her head and sprinted at me again.

    I blocked a punch to my face with my right arm and a kick that followed shortly after with my right knee. We traded a few more punches and kicks before we jumped back and we were both breathing a little heavy. I had probably been about five minutes¡¯ tops since we began, but we were both having trouble breathing already. I smiled at her, ¡°You think they had enough of a class?¡± She laughed and nodded her head, ¡°Yeah I do.¡± She turned to the students, who were staring at us with widened eyes. Well, they were staring at me more than her.

    She spoke in a stern voice, ¡°That¡¯s it for today. I want you to study this spar in your mind and learn from it.¡± The students responded, ¡°Yes teacher!¡± They all saluted and went their separate ways. I looked at Violetta, ¡°You were being a little heavy handed though.¡± She smiled at me and then walked up to me. She leaned against me and traced her finger in a circle on my chest. She looked up at me, ¡°Who told you to embarrass me like that you big meany.¡±

    I laughed, ¡°You started it.¡± She grinned, ¡°I know, but I made sure I finished it too.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°It¡¯s finished?¡± I wrapped an arm around her and pulled her too me. I kissed her lips passionately and after a minute or two we separated. I grinned at her, ¡°It¡¯s far from over doll.¡± She blushed a little, but before she said anything someone coughed. We both looked over and saw a lady standing at the edge of the training field with her arms crossed beneath her breasts.

    She was wearing a bright blue business suite and skirt. She had a matching trench coat draped across her shoulders. She had a scar running across her right eye, but it didn¡¯t take away from her beauty at all. In fact, it made it stand out more. He black hair had a little flow to it. She honestly reminded me of a character from an anime I watched a while ago. Except her outfit was red and her scare was worse.

    Violetta stiffened up and immediately stood straight up, ¡°Owner!¡± She saluted the woman in blue. I was too busy staring at the breasts that her arms were holding up. They were a sight to behold. They were around the same size as Violetta¡¯s. I felt a slap to the back of my head and I looked at Violetta. She was glaring at me, ¡°Salute the owner you idiot!¡± I quickly did as she said and saluted her. She gave me a quick up down and then she threw a look towards Violetta. I was greeted with darkness after that.The author''s narrative has been misappropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    <u>*Violetta¡¯s POV*</u>

    I threw a chop at the back of Auctor¡¯s neck and I caught him as he fell. I gently laid him on the grounds and then looked towards the owner. She was studying him and after a few minutes she spoke, ¡°He has Xavier¡¯s power, doesn¡¯t he?¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yes, he also has that bastard¡¯s power as well.¡± She raised an eyebrow, but it quickly disappeared. She walked into the training field and cupped his face, ¡°My Xavier, why did you have to leave us?¡±

    I stared at her, ¡°Xavier left a part of his consciousness in his power before he died. He spoke to me the other day.¡± She looked at me, ¡°What did he say?¡± I quickly told her what my brother said. She nodded her head, ¡°He isn¡¯t wrong. This man will be great one day. If he survives until then.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Don¡¯t worry I will take care of him.¡± She looked me up and down, ¡°I can tell that you already have. You have this particular glow to you that you didn¡¯t have the other day.¡±

    I felt my face heat up when she spoke. She let out a small laughed before she turned away. She looked back and spoke again, ¡°Take care Violetta, I hope that he becomes the man you deserve.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°He will mom, don¡¯t worry.¡± She smiled at me and then she seemed to phase out of existence. I sighed and then looked down at Auctor. He was snoring slightly and it was kind of cute. I picked him up and left the training facility.

    <u>*Auctor¡¯s POV*</u>

    I groaned and slowly started to wake up. I leaned up and looked around. I saw that I was back in Violetta¡¯s room, but she was nowhere around. I remembered the seeing the owner and saluting her, but after that it¡¯s all blank. I shook my head and then climbed out of bed. I still had the clothes on from earlier, but I didn¡¯t have any shoes on. I walked through the house looking for Violetta. Almost thirty minutes later I had searched everywhere and finally saw that one of the Ferrari¡¯s was missing.

    I guess she went out. I went to the training room and started to train for a bit. I lost track of time, but the roar of a car brought me back to reality. I walked towards the garage and I saw Violetta getting out of the car. She was wearing the same outfit from this morning and she was back in the skirt. She stuck her long legs out of the car first and it was a beautiful sight to behold.

    I did a cat call and she looked up at me. When she saw, me she was about to smile, but it froze mid-way. Shortly after she had a grin on her face. She walked over towards me and traced a finger down my chest to my stomach. I had taken off my shirt at some point and my body was covered in sweat. It was causing me to shine a little and it was helping show off the muscles I had gained.

    She grabbed the lining of my pants and yanked me towards her. Our lips connected and we shared a passionate kiss. After a few minutes, she separated and drug me over to the training room. She threw me on the training mat and then straddled me. She leaned down and kissed me again. She spoke after we separated again, ¡°I think it¡¯s time for your reward.¡± I smiled, ¡°I like rewards.¡±

    We rolled around on the training mat for a few hours and then after we showered we headed out to eat. Violetta drove one of her Lamborghinis and took me to some fancy restaurant that I had never been to. We had a good diner and talked about many things. While we were talking, she handed me something, ¡°I forgot to give this to you.¡± I grabbed the piece of plastic in her hand. When I looked at it I discovered that it was a security badge with my name on it. Well, it had the name ¡°Deus Mortem¡± on it.

    I smiled and stuck the badge in my pocket. When I looked back at her she was smiling, ¡°The owner gave that to me a few minutes ago. You have the same permissions as me in the company. You will also be my assistant during classes. When there is a mission you must take, I will be your partner and vice versa.¡± I nodded my head in understanding. She continued, ¡°You will also have a parking space right beside mine.¡± She smiled at the last part and it made me laugh a little. We talked a little longer at the restaurant before we headed back to the house. When we made it back there was no fun time, we just went straight to bed.

    The next morning, we took my car to the training facility. I pulled into the underground parking lot and found my spot. When we walked up to the elevator I waved my badge across the pad and it beeped. The elevator opened and we walked it. I couldn¡¯t hide the grin that was on my face. Violetta laughed, ¡°Is it really that exciting for you?¡± I smiled, ¡°You wouldn¡¯t understand. I have had to do nothing but grunt work the last few years. I finally have a job where I am a little bit important. It feels great to me.¡±

    She smiled, but she didn¡¯t say anything. The elevator hit the bottom floor and we got off. Her class was the same as usual, except for I had my own desk this time. I was trying not to doze off, but in a few parts, it was almost impossible. What was weird is that even though I was dozing off, I still remembered everything she was teaching.

    After the class was over we went to the training field. She looked at me, ¡°Would you like to train with some weapons?¡± I smiled, ¡°Sure why not.¡± She walked over to the rack and picked up a wooden sword. I walked over and took two wooden short swords of the rack. I wanted to use a certain style that I had seen in my memories.

    We went to the middle of the ring and stood opposite of each other. She held her sword out in front of her and stood kind of sideways. I held my right sword in a normal grip in front of me, but the left sword I had reversed and running up my arm. When she noticed my stance, she spoke, ¡°I remember that stance. From what I remember it wasn¡¯t that popular or easy to use.¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°It looked cool so I chose it.¡±

    She shook her head and then she suddenly ran forward. She brought her wooden sword down towards my head. I brought my left arm up and blocked her sword with the end of mine. The wooden blade hit my arm. She laughed, ¡°If that sword had a blade on it you would have had a pretty bad cut on your arm right now.¡±

    I sighed, she was right. The wooden blade hit my arm hard and the area was red. She jumped back and made a chop to my right side. I spun my body and blocked the sword with my left one again. This time I tightened my grip on the hilt and the blade didn¡¯t hit my arm. I brought my right arm around and swung the sword at her side. She jumped back and blocked it with her sword.

    She smiled, ¡°Nice moves.¡± I grinned, ¡°If I would have been to slow you would have had plenty of time to strike me.¡± She nodded her head, ¡°That is right. If you want to do some flashy moves that is fine, but always remember to do them quickly and perfectly.¡± I nodded my head and sprinted forward.

    I swung my right sword towards her right shoulder. She went to block it with her sword, but I lifted the one in my left hand and spun it around. I was holding it the right way and I hit the tip of her sword with mine. Her sword bounced away and my right sword connected with her shoulder. I grinned at her, ¡°Right now you would have a pretty gnarly wound, wouldn¡¯t you?¡± She sighed and nodded her head, ¡°Yeah. You are right. With the amount of power behind that blow you probably could have hit the bone.¡±

    I stiffened up, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I didn¡¯t mean to hit you that hard. Did I break it?¡± She grinned and while I was worried about her having a broken bone she struck. She stepped off to my right and swung her sword like a baseball bat right at my stomach. Her sword connected squarely and caused me to be unable to breath. She drug her sword across my gut and the spun around before stopping it right before my neck.

    She was grinning from ear to ear, ¡°I may have a gnarly wound, but you would be dead right now.¡± I laughed, ¡°That was cheap.¡± She smiled again, ¡°Your enemy won¡¯t always fight fair.¡± I sighed, she was telling the truth. There may, and probably will be, some enemies that won¡¯t fight fair at all.

    I finally gathered my breath and stood upright. She smiled at me, ¡°Ready to continue?¡± I nodded my head. We sparred for a good hour or so before we stopped. We stood there staring at each other trying to catch our breath. I had a few bruises on my body, but she wasn¡¯t any better off. Suddenly there was some clapping, we both looked over towards the sound and saw the owner standing there.

    She was smiling, ¡°That wasn¡¯t bad at all Deus Mortem.¡± I saluted her, ¡°Thank you owner.¡± She waved, ¡°At ease.¡± I put my arm down and then she continued to speak, ¡°I have a mission for both of you.¡± Violetta and I looked at each other then back at the owner. She stared at both of us, ¡°It should be a pretty easy first mission for Mr. Mortem over here. All you must do is go Iraq and wipe out a terrorist camp. The client lost his family to one of their attacks and he wants this specific camp wiped off the map. You don¡¯t have to be stealthy, just go in guns blazing and kill everyone. If there are any hostages free them and send them out.¡±

    I was shocked, ¡°You mean two people are supposed to wipe out an entire terrorist camp?¡± She nodded her head, ¡°Yup, you will kill everybody there, release any hostages, and then blow the camp up with a shit ton of plastic explosives.¡± It honestly sounded simple when she said it, but I have never killed anybody before and I was wondering if I could do it.

    The owner looked over at Violetta, ¡°Make sure he can go through with this when you do it.¡± Violetta nodded her head, ¡°Yes, mam. He will be able to pull the trigger when needed.¡± I sighed easy for you to say. I put the thought to the back of my head. When I looked up from the ground I noticed that the owner was gone. I looked around and she wasn¡¯t anywhere to be found.

    I looked at Violetta and she spoke, ¡°She left a minute or so ago.¡± I nodded my head slightly, ¡°She moves pretty face.¡± She grinned, ¡°Of course, she is more than just a pretty face.¡± I laughed and then followed her out of the facility. We traveled to a private airstrip a few miles away. We boarded a massive plane. I was shocked to find out it was a decommissioned AC-130. The organization added the weapons back after they purchased it.

    I met the captain and he informed us that once we got close to the camp he would be circling it waiting to support us if needed. I was glad that we were going to have some heavy firepower if we needed it. All the weapons we were going to need where on the plane. I grabbed an ACR and a Desert Eagle. I grabbed a backpack full of ammo for the ACR and then added some ammo for the handgun.

    There were a few more items in the back and attached to it as well. There was a medical kit, food, water, a fire starter, compass, map of the area, the plastic explosives, and many other things we might need. I grabbed a harness and put it on. There was a combat knife attached to it already. I put a few magazines for both of my weapons in the spots of the harness. I also attached a few grenades to it as well.

    I finished suiting up and noticed that Violetta was done as well. We sat down and waited for the plane to land. About an hour later the plane jerked and then the cargo door opened. We shielded our eyes from the blazing sun and the desert heat instantly hit us in the face. There was another man standing at the end of the ramp. He smiled at us, ¡°Welcome to Iraq! Hope you enjoy your stay and thanks for flying air Sheldon!¡± I groaned, really a Just Cause 2 reference?

 Name Change..

    I had to change the name of the story from it''s latin name. The reason why is that I use Google Translate for all of the Latin words and the meaning for the title keptchanging everytime I put it in the translation box.

    Thank you,If you encounter this narrative on Amazon, note that it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    Str1keFreedom00

    Required Characters...Required Characters...Required Characters...Required Characters...Required Characters...

    Required Characters...Required Characters...Required Characters...Required Characters...Required Characters... this is stupid royal road...

 V.1 Ch.7 - Explosive

    <u>*Earth ¨C Iraq ¨C Auctor¡¯s POV*</u>

    ¡°Ugh, why is it still so freaking hot here!?¡± We were sitting in a random, kind of run down, caf¨¦ watching a guy loading weapons into a car. There was a laugh from beside me and I looked over to my beautiful girlfriend and partner Violetta. She was smiling after she got done laughing, ¡°It¡¯s the Middle East doll, it¡¯s almost always hot here.¡± I grumbled under my breath which brought another laugh from her.

    We were the only ones in the caf¨¦ and the waiter had just brought us a small glass of water while we were watching the man. We were still fully suited up, but this wasn¡¯t a surprise to any of the residents. They were used to seeing soldiers and mercenaries coming and going through town. I dropped a small pill in the water and it dissolved leaving no trace of it behind. I smiled and then took a drink of the water. The pill that I had just used was something that the wannabe Sheldon gave us at the airstrip. When you add it to a drink and it dissolved completely then there is no poison, but if it explodes like a small firecracker then the drink is poisoned.

    I don¡¯t really know how it works and neither did he, but he said that it has saved many of his man. When I tried it for the first time I wasn¡¯t convinced, but after having it explode in my face at another caf¨¦ once I started to trust it more. We silently sipped our waters while we waited and after a few hours of waiting the guy was done and got in the vehicle.

    Violetta stood up, ¡°Let¡¯s move.¡± I downed my water and stood up to follow her. We got in the Jeep we had sitting outside of the caf¨¦ and followed the truck that our mark had got in. We have been in Iraq for almost a week now and we still haven¡¯t found the location of the base. We are really close to finding it though. The guy we are following right now is one of the weapon suppliers that make weekly trips straight to the base.

    Violetta was driving while I was riding along in the passenger seat. We followed the truck at a good distance for a few dozen miles. I noticed that the truck turned off the road and headed into the desert. We pulled off of the side of the road and parked by were the truck turned. Violetta looked at me, ¡°Your food and water good?¡± I checked my bag and saw that I still had a weeks¡¯ worth of food and water. I nodded my head towards her, ¡°Yeah.¡±

    She pulled the car and hid it behind a sand dune so it wouldn¡¯t be seen from the road or the direction that the truck took. We hopped out of the car and took off walking in the direction that the truck took. The base had to be within a few miles of this road, because the type of truck that was carrying the weapons really wasn¡¯t meant for traveling across the loose sand dunes. They wouldn¡¯t want to be too far out if the vehicle got stuck.

    Our guess was correct when after two and a half miles we saw the base come into view. We both laid down behind a sand dune and pulled out a set of non-reflective binoculars. We crawled to the tip of the dune and looked towards the base. We saw the truck we were following had just been let through the gate after its inspection. Violetta pointed, ¡°This is the base we are looking for, see that emblem on the watch tower?¡±

    I looked at the watch tower and saw that there was an emblem painted on the side. It was a picture of a grim reaper ripping the bible in half. I nodded my head, ¡°Seems like it.¡± The terrorist group that we were sent to take out was actually a fairly new group and had only been around for a few months. Their base was surprisingly well built and secure for a group that is only a few months old.

    When I mentioned this to Violetta she nodded her head, ¡°According to what I read in the intelligence file, they took over one of the bases of an old terrorist group that had been attacked by the United States military during the time they were stationed here.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°That makes sense.¡± She was staring at me, ¡°You didn¡¯t read the intelligence file did you?¡± I put a hand on the back of my head, ¡°No, I read it.¡±

    She glared at me, ¡°What is the name of the group we are attacking?¡± I stuttered, ¡°The Reapers?¡± She sighed, ¡°So you didn¡¯t read it.¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°I looked at the pictures.¡± She hit me in the head with the binoculars, ¡°The next time we get an intelligence file and you don¡¯t read it I am going to hurt you.¡± I smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t threaten me with a good time babe.¡± She turned red, ¡°You!¡± I quietly laughed and then looked back at the base.

    We studied the base¡¯s layout for a few hours before we decided to come up with a plan. It was quite simple actually. We decided to sneak in after dark and used silenced weapons to kill anyone that got in our way of planting the plastic explosives. After we planted our explosives we would meet up at the sand dune we were sitting on and push our buttons at the same time.

    We waited on the sand dune until the sun went down. When it was completely dark we moved our way towards the base. There was a spot light on each corner of the base that was scanning back and forth. I moved towards the right side, while Violetta took the left. I moved to just outside of the lights range and put on the night vision mask that was in my bag. I also put the silencer on the weapon. I was seriously wondering why I didn¡¯t do this back at the sand dune.

    I brought my ACR up and aimed at the sniper sitting in the tower. I had the red dot on his head and when he turned around I pulled the trigger. My weapon was set on semi-automatic so a single bullet left the chamber and hit the sniper in the back of the head. He fell forward onto the platform. I waited for a second to see if anyone noticed, but nothing happened.

    I snuck by the spot light and moved next to the wall. Luckily the wall was made out of sandstone, I pulled out some gloves that I had in my bag. On the palm side of the gloves where some small sharp spikes sticking out. I put them on and then pushed my hand against the wall. It took a little force, but the spikes soon penetrated the wall some.

    I put a foot on the wall and then tested the strength of the spikes. They held my weight decently so I pushed up with my foot and pushed my other hand into the sandstone. Fifteen minutes later I was able to slowly peak over the wall. I looked down at the ground and noticed a guard walking next to the wall. I smiled and then looked around towards the two snipers that were left in the other towers. Violetta had already taken care of her sniper so the only ones left where the ones in the back.

    They were both looking towards the horizon so I pulled myself up on top of the wall. I put the gloves up and pulled out my combat knife. I waited for a minute and when the guard was underneath me I dropped down. I landed on him and before he could scream I had stabbed my knife into the back of his throat. I pulled my knife out and then stabbed it into his head. I wiped the blood off of my knife by stabbing it in the sand and then wiping it on my pants. I sighed while thinking about having to sharpen it after this mission. Stabbing it into the sand will dull the blade pretty quickly if it is done multiple times.

    I dragged the body into a corner that was shrouded in darkness. I moved towards a building that I saw was a barracks. I pulled out a spare pistol that Violetta had given me. I had my Desert Eagle on my hip, but I didn¡¯t have a silencer for it. She had given me a M1911 and a silence before we left the sand dune. I walked forward with the gun in front of me and made it to the wall of the building.

    I walked to the middle of the wall and planted an explosive charge. I then walked around the back and did the same to the other wall. I made my way around the base planting charges on a few buildings I deemed important. I found a garage after a few minutes and saw a few people playing cards at a table. I crouched against the wall and scooted closer to them. When I was close enough I quickly dispatched them with a bullet to the head. I quickly too their bodies and threw them in the back of one of the trucks.

    As I was planting my charges on all of the vehicles in the garage I was seriously wondering why I wasn¡¯t repulsed by taking their lives. The more I thought about it the more I thought it had to do with that event that happened the day after we got here.

    <u>*Six Days Ago*</u>

    ¡°Let¡¯s split up and gather some information dear.¡± came the sweet voice of Violetta walking next to me. I nodded my head, ¡°Okay, I will take the south side of town you take the north.¡± She nodded her head and gave me a quick kiss before heading north. I smiled and headed towards the south side of the town we were in.

    I was looking around and speaking to a couple of locals about the group we were looking for. Most of them didn¡¯t know English and the rest were scared to talk to us. I had been asking around for a few hours, but I wasn¡¯t able to find anything. I was about to head to the rendezvous point on the east side of town when I saw a little girl walking up to an elderly couple I had just talked to. The elderly couple was talking to the little girl and they were smiling. For some reason I thought that something felt off. I couldn¡¯t put my finger on it, but I had a feeling that something was about to happen.

    It was at this moment that I realized the cruelty of the world. I noticed that the little girl started crying and I could see the color leave the couples face. I was probably a hundred and fifty yards away from them, but the fear on their face was evident. I looked back at the little girl and that¡¯s when it happened. There was an explosion with the little girl at the center. I saw bits of red fly everywhere and the elderly couple were caught up in the explosion.The tale has been taken without authorization; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    The buildings around the explosion collapses and you could hear the screams coming from inside. I was blasted off my feet by the force of the explosion and my ears where ringing. After a few seconds I finally stood back up and a few more seconds later I was able to hear. There was screaming and crying everywhere. I heard a few cries that sounded like a baby. I looked over toward where the little girl was and there was nothing left but a small burnt crater.

    I stood up and stumbled over to the crater. When I got there I saw a small ribbon floating down from the sky that was burnt on the ends. I caught the ribbon and that¡¯s when reality hit me like a Mack Truck. I remembered that the little girl had a purple ribbon in her hair just like this one. I was overwhelmed with different emotions; there was anger, sadness, quilt, and many other emotions running through my heart right now.

    I dropped to my knees and gripped the ribbon. I could feel the hot tears running down my face and I screamed. I kneeled there for a few minutes and then I felt a hand on my shoulder. I looked up and saw Violetta standing next to me. She had a look of worry on her face when she spoke to me, ¡°This is part of the reality of the universe. There are cruel people out there and they will do whatever they want, whenever they want.¡±

    I looked down at the ribbon in my hand, ¡°She was just a little girl.¡± She sighed and then wrapped her arms around me, ¡°That¡¯s how evil and cruel they are. Who would expect a little girl to be strapped with a bomb? It¡¯s a daily occurrence hear and even the locals still don¡¯t expect it.¡± I gripped the ribbon even harder and then I saw something a few feet away.

    I stood up and walked over to what I saw. I bent down and picked it up. The thing I was holding in my other hand was a small piece of burnt metal with a burnt emblem on it. There was a grim reaper ripping the bible in half on the burnt piece of metal. I could feel the anger rising in my gut and I squeeze my hand on the metal. It surprisingly crumbled up in my hand and then fell to the ground when I dropped it. I looked towards Violetta, ¡°Let¡¯s go.¡± She nodded her head and followed me out of town.

    <u>*Present Day ¨C Terrorist¡¯s Base*</u>

    Thinking about that day, six days ago, I could feel the anger rising up in my gut again. I squashed it down and continued to place the charges. I checked my bag and noticed that I was down to about five charges. I looked towards the main building in the middle of the base. I headed towards the building and found the back door. I pulled on the door and it was locked. I cursed and looked around; I noticed that there were cigarette butts on the ground next to the door.

    I smiled and then hid behind a few barrels a couple dozen feet from the door. After fifteen minutes there was someone that opened the door. He put a wooden block between the door and the wall and propped it open a bit. He leaned against the wall and lit his cigarette. I took aim at his head from between the barrels. I pulled the trigger and his blood mixed with some brain matter splattered on the wall.

    I moved his body into the shadows and slipped into the door. The lights in the hallway were off and it was still dark. I walked down the hallway a bit and placed a charge on the wall. I found a mechanical room and cracked open the door. There was nobody in the room so I stepped in and looked around. On the far side of the room I found an old school boiler that was acting as the heating machine for the building. I smiled at my luck and placed a charge around the boiler.

    I looked around for a few minutes and then left the mechanical room. I walked down the hallway and saw another guard turning the corner. I slipped into another room and waited for him to pass. After a few seconds he walked past me and I slipped back out of the room. I turned the corner that he had just come from and walked up the stairs. I was looking into the doors of the rooms and after a few minutes I finally found the room I was looking for.

    There was a room that had a bed in it and there was someone sleeping in it. There were expensive items all over the room and even some stacks of cash lying around. I finally found their bosses room. I snuck over to the bed and had to fight the urge to stab my knife in his dick. I placed a charge behind the headboard to his bed and I placed one under his bed. I heard him move and I froze in my place. After a few minutes I heard him snoring again and I slid out from under the bed.

    I walked over towards the computer desk on the other side of the room. I placed my last charge under the desk. I looked back at the disgusting excuse of a human being before leaving the room. I made my way through the base and back to the part of the wall I climbed in on. I checked the snipers again before I climbed my way up the wall. I dropped down on the other side and made my way back to the sand dune.

    When I got there I saw that Violetta was already lying there sipping on a bottle of water. She smiled when I arrived, ¡°Took you long enough.¡± I quietly laughed, ¡°I didn¡¯t know we were racing.¡± She smiled, ¡°So when you want to push the button?¡± As soon as the words left her mouth there was a blaring alarm sounding out from the base. I looked back at the base and then towards her, ¡°I guess now.¡±

    She laughed and pulled out her detonator. I pulled mine out and we looked towards the base as we clicked the buttons. The explosion that followed put any Fourth of July celebration to shame. Fire and smoke flew into the sky and metal was falling down like meteors. There were some screams here and there, but when my charge in the boiler room went off everything went quiet.

    The main building in the middle of the base exploded outwards and fire engulfed the base. The force of the blast blew out the walls of the entire base and we could feel it slightly from where we were standing. Violetta whistled, ¡°Where did you plant your charges?¡± I smiled, ¡°Boiler room of the main building had one. It was actually more explosive than I had hoped.¡± She laughed, ¡°I never would have thought that they were still using a boiler to heat there building at night.¡±

    I nodded my head and looked back at the base. The last charge had finished going off and we were left with silence and a big mushroom cloud above the base. The explosion from the boiler was enough to leave a mushroom cloud. I was a little shocked at this, but it kind of made sense. I looked over at Violetta, ¡°I guess our mission is over?¡± She smiled, ¡°Not yet.¡± We have to wait a little while and take care of any units that come back to base.¡±

    I nodded my head and dug into the dune we were lying on. We spent the next few days eliminating the straggling units that were coming back to base. It wasn¡¯t really much of a fight, they would drive up to the base and we would pick them off from the dune. Most of units coming back were recruits and weren¡¯t really used to combat.

    After a few more days of waiting there weren¡¯t any more units coming back. We were starting to run low on food and drink anyways so we decided to head back to the Jeep. Violetta jumped in the driver¡¯s seat and I jumped in the passenger¡¯s. We headed back down the road towards town. We resupplied a little bit in town and started to head back to the airstrip. We were only a quarter of the way to the airstrip when I noticed a few vehicles following us.

    I looked back and smiled, ¡°We are being followed.¡± She checked the mirror, ¡°By who?¡± I laughed while checking my ammunition. I loaded a magazine into my ACR and looked at her, ¡°Leftovers.¡± I poked my body out of the window and sat on the windowsill. I aimed at the closest driver. I led the target a bit and then pulled the trigger. I didn¡¯t have the silencer on my weapon and the gun roared while a bullet traveled across the desert.

    I hit the driver of the closest truck in the head and the vehicle slammed into the one next to it. The vehicle rolled over and came to a rest. I could see the sand being kicked up by the other trucks returning fire. I pulled a grenade from my harness and pull the pin with my teeth. I held it for a second before throwing it towards one of the trucks. It hit the sand and then right when the truck drove over it, it exploded.

    The car flipped forward and landed on its roof. I aimed my rifle at another truck and pulled the trigger. I missed the first couple of shots and cursed myself. It was honestly very lucky that I hit the first driver like I did. I switched the weapon to full auto and pulled the trigger. I shot about ten rounds towards the driver and finally managed for a couple to connect with his chest. The vehicle collided with another one and it flipped over as well. I had about half a mag left and I emptied it into the driver¡¯s side window of another vehicle. Only a quarter of the remaining mag hit its mark, but it was enough for me to have to curse, ¡°Fuck! It¡¯s bullet proof.¡± The other windows on the two other trucks I shot weren¡¯t bullet proof.

    It was getting harder to aim because Violetta had to swerve a bit to not get hit so much by the bullets that were heading our way. I chunked another grenade and took out the vehicle with bullet proof windows. There were to vehicles left and I didn¡¯t know if they had bullet proof windows. So instead of waiting ammo on the windows I shot towards the tires.

    I managed to hit one of the front tires on a vehicle and it slammed into the other one. I saw a metal gas canister on the side of the vehicle with the flat and I shot it. The fumes in the tank ignited and the tank exploded taking the cars with it. I laughed and then slid back into the car. Violetta was looking at me and I smiled, ¡°Leftovers usually always fuck with me in some way or another. They are almost as bad as the food from the local taco place in my hometown.¡± She laughed and shook her head while we continued towards the airstrip.

    We pulled up to the guard shack at the airstrip and the guard stopped us. He noticed that it was us and then looked at the vehicle. He whistled a bit after checking it out, ¡°You¡¯re vehicle looks like Bonnie and Clyde¡¯s.¡± We both laughed and I answered him, ¡°Yeah, except this time we fought the law and won.¡± The guard had a small laughed as he signaled for the gate to be opened.

    The gate opened up and we drove onto the airstrip. We made our way over to the plane that we came in on. We saw the pilot and when we pulled up he was fuming, ¡°You guys were supposed to call me in for this? What the hell happened¡± I sat there smiling while Violetta tried to calm him down a bit. He was talking about some cool lines and whatnot that he had prepared.

    I finally laughed and looked at him, ¡°You do know that the character you like so much is pretty much useless in the new game right?¡± He sighed, ¡°Don¡¯t remind me okay. I am trying to keep my image of him from the second game.¡± I laughed and shook my head. Violetta was looking back and forth between us, ¡°What are you guys talking about?¡± The pilot and I laughed before we both boarded the plane. I could hear Violetta stamp her feet as she was ignored. This caused me to laugh even more.

 V.1 Ch.8 - Power

    <u>*Earth ¨C On the Plane*</u>

    I was sitting in my seat in the back of the plane thinking about the mission that we just completed. It must have been because of the adrenaline and the recent bombing that I went through that I was semi-calm, but now I can¡¯t keep my hands from shaking. I keep seeing the faces of the guys I shot in the cars on the way back. I could see the fear on their face when the cars flipped over and exploded in front of them.

    Some of them wore calm expressions and some even had grins as they died, but there were still some that were scared. The image of the little girl and the elderly couple appeared in my head. The look of absolute dread on their faces was bored into my brain. I put my head in my hands and tried to think of happier things.

    No matter how I tried though, I couldn¡¯t get rid of the guilt from killing. I took a life easily; it was like snapping my fingers. I pulled the trigger on the unsuspecting ones in the camp like it was a water gun. I had no hesitation in my heart at that time, hell I even seemed to enjoy it. I was even laughing in the car during the chase. I was laughing as I took a human life, what the hell is wrong with me?

    An overwhelming sense of anger reared its head inside of me. I felt my chest grow heavy and a pain attacked me in the head. I stood up and roared; I swung my arm towards the wall of the plane and punched it multiple times. I started laughing while I was punching the wall. My vision was growing hazy and I couldn¡¯t hear anything besides my own heartbeat.

    <u>*Violetta¡¯s POV*</u>

    I was sitting up front with the pilot of the plane letting Caelum rest. I know that we changed his legal name, but for some reason I like the name Caelum. I decided to call him that when it was just the two of us. All of a sudden there was a voice, ¡°So did the mission go smoothly?¡± I looked over at the owner of the voice. It was the pilot that Caelum was getting along with recently. I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°I guess you could say that. We weren¡¯t injured so that¡¯s a plus. Although I don¡¯t know if his mental state is okay right now.¡±

    The pilot raised his eyebrow at me, ¡°What do you mean?¡± I looked over towards him, ¡°He witnessed a child bombing first hand. He even got hit by the concussive force of the blast.¡± The pilot wore a shocked expression on his face before it turned somber, ¡°That has to suck. I have seen videos online of them and even then it hurt to watch, but I can¡¯t imagine what it would be like to witness one in person.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yeah, I hope he doesn¡¯t take it too hard. I honestly wish there was something I could do for him.¡±

    He sighed before speaking, ¡°Unfortunately all you can do is be there if he needs you.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°Yeah.¡± After a few minutes of silence he spoke up again, ¡°So how exactly did he conquer the ¡°Unconquerable¡± Violet Death?¡± He was grinning as he looked at me. I smiled faintly and looked out the window, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t you like to know.¡±

    He laughed, ¡°That would be why I asked.¡± I looked back at him and raised an eyebrow, ¡°What, you want to give it a shot?¡± He gave me a quick up down before speaking; ¡°I would be lying if I said I didn¡¯t¡± I laughed and then looked back out the window, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t let him hear you say that.¡± He raised his eyebrow again, ¡°And why is that?¡± I was about to answer when we heard a roar and then the plane violently shook.

    He held tightly onto the joystick, ¡°What the fuck is that?¡± The roaring was continuing for a second along with the shaking. I looked towards the back of the plane, ¡°Oh no.¡± Before he could ask another question I was already out of the cockpit and headed towards the cargo bay. I opened the door and saw him.

    He was punching the wall and laughing like a maniac. His eyes were pitch black and there were tears of blood running from them. He kept punching the wall over and over again laughing like he was crazy. There was a black haze around the top of his head and a bright white glow coming from his heart.

    The haze and the glow were meeting somewhere around his throat and they would colliding with each other. When I saw this I could help but curse, ¡°Fuck.¡± I knew what was happening to him. The power that my brother had was one of pure evil and darkness, while the power from that bastard was pure goodness and light. These two powers where not meant to coexist in one body.

    He must have been feeling guilty from the mission and the bombing causing the light power in him to activate in order to make him feel better. The power from my brother probably took this as a threat to its existence and started to make a move. I rushed forward and grabbed his arm trying to stop him. When I grabbed a hold of his arm I was shocked at how strong he was.

    The planet of Earth has a limiter placed on it by some supreme existence and nobody is able to use more power than a planetary fighter. Even I can only use up to a planetary fighter¡¯s strength. This is enough to bend steal and lift cars above my head, but I can¡¯t even stop him from moving his arm. How can he use so much power!? The only one that can use more power than that is my mom and that¡¯s only because she is the overseer of the solar system.

    I tried wrapping my arms around his body and screaming at him, ¡°Caelum stop!¡± I could feel his body shudder a bit, but he didn¡¯t stop punching. Luckily the plane had multiple layers of steal and a couple layers of a metal not from Earth on its exterior or there would be a hole in the wall. I moved my face to his ear, ¡°Stop dear, everything is okay now.¡± I tried to calm him down as gently as I could. His body shuddered again and he slowly put his arm down.

    He just stood there breathing like he had run a marathon, twice. The door to the cargo bay opened and the pilot came inside, ¡°What happened?¡± When he spoke I felt Caelum¡¯s body shudder and then her roared before trying to rush the pilot. I squeezed him as hard as I could and planted my feet, but I was slowly being dragged across the ground. I looked at the pilot, ¡°Shut the door and don¡¯t come in here!¡± He was frozen in fear at Caelum¡¯s expression. It was one of pure rage and agony. The tears of blood started to flow again and it slowly dripped onto the floor. I looked back at the pilot again, ¡°Move dammit!¡±

    The second time I yelled he snapped back to reality and left the cargo bay, locking it behind him. Caelum stopped moving towards the door and I could hear a deep growl coming from his throat. I let go of him and stepped back some. He slowly turned his body and stared at me. I couldn¡¯t see anything in his eyes; they were like a deep black void that wanted to suck my soul in.

    I continued to back up until I hit the wall; he just stood there staring at me with those lifeless eyes. All of a sudden he disappeared from my view and then reappeared in front of me. It was only a dozen feet or so, but he was able to teleport. Only System Lords or above are able to teleport!

    The universes have a power ranking system that has been in effect for billions of years. Planetary Soldiers are the weakest fighters, while Universal Fighters are the highest. There are rumors of a power above the Universal Powers, but no one has seen them yet. There are actually quite a few ranks; they go Planetary Soldiers, Planetary Fighters, Planetary Generals, System Soldiers, System Fighters, System Lords, Galactic Soldiers, Galactic Fighters, Galactic Kings, and Universal Powers.

    It¡¯s a pretty simple ranking system, but the higher one is in this ranking the more they are respected and feared. My brother and that bastard used to be the Universal Powers for this universe and they had been fighting for a long time to see who would represent the universe. Each universe has a representative Universal Power that fights to protect their universe and to conquer other universes.

    The amount of power that he showed earlier is only at the Planetary General level, but why is he able to teleport like a System Lord? His lifeless eyes were right in front of mine and they were staring straight at me. I felt like he was trying to see into my very soul. All of a sudden he pushed his mouth onto mine.

    Shock ran through my body, why is he kissing me? Why does it feel so much different from before? Normally when we kiss I can feel some butterflies in my stomach, but this is different. It feels like there is a bolt of lightning running through my core. He was trying to push his tongue into my mouth and I allowed it in. It was exploring my entire mouth like it was the best delicacy he ever had.

    I felt all the strength in my body leave at this time and I slumped towards the floor. Caelum was holding me in his arms so I was guided down. His lips never left mine and when we were lying on the floor he ripped my clothes off. I lay there naked in front of him and I felt embarrassed for some reason. They lifeless eyes that he had were gone and replaced with a look of desire. I saw that the power in his heart was no longer fighting with the power from his head. The bright glow was enclosing his mind while the black haze was making its way to his groin.

    When I traced the black haze downwards I saw that his dick was pushing up against his pants and it looked like it hurt. In the next few seconds he had ripped his clothes off and it was standing up proud. He aligned himself and I didn¡¯t have time to say anything before he shoved himself inside of me. I released a scream of pleasure and clawed on his back trying to hold on to something.The story has been taken without consent; if you see it on Amazon, report the incident.

    He kept thrusting in and out at an extreme pace and the pleasure was becoming unbearable. I felt a burst of pleasure with every single thrust. This went on for a few minute before I couldn¡¯t bear it and I had an orgasm. I screamed in pleasure and slumped back down. He didn¡¯t stop his piston and just kept thrusting in and out.

    This went on for another hour and I had around five orgasms before he finally thrust inside of me one final time. I felt warmness shoot inside of me with unimaginable force and it caused me to orgasm again. He continued to shoot it out for a couple of minutes before he collapsed on top of me. A few minutes later I finally had the strength to move my arm. I laid there underneath him and rubbed my hand through his hair. There was a warm feeling in my heart when I looked at his sleeping face.

    <u>*Caelum¡¯s POV*</u>

    I couldn¡¯t see anything around me, there was nothing but darkness. I tried saying something, but I couldn¡¯t even hear the sound of my own voice. I started to walk in a random direction and after what seemed like hours I started to run. I had been running for so long without seeing anything. After running for what seemed like days I finally collapsed on the ground. The world was still black, but I finally heard something.

    There was a beautiful voice speaking to me from somewhere, ¡°Caelum, don¡¯t give up. Keep fighting.¡± I don¡¯t know who was speaking, but she was right. I can¡¯t just give up; I need to find a way out of here. I have to get back to Violetta. When I thought about her I thought I saw her appear. She was standing off in the distance with a smile on her face waving.

    I smiled and then struggled to stand. I walked over to her and she grabbed my hand. As soon as she did I felt refreshed. It was like I had never run all that distance before. She smiled at me and then pulled me along. She was smiling and laughing while we ran and after a while I saw a light in the distance.

    When we arrived at the light I had to shield my eyes from the brightness. I found myself in an open field full of flowers. I looked around at the beautiful view in front of me. I smiled and then looked at Violetta. Shock ran through my heart when I saw that she wasn¡¯t holding my hand anymore. I looked around and saw a black hole behind me. I saw her standing in the entrance to the hole. She was smiling at me and had a tear coming down her cheek.

    I tried saying something, but I couldn¡¯t make a sound. All of a sudden there was a pair of eyes next to her in the darkness. It was looking at me with a look of disgust, like I was a cockroach or something. The darkness beneath the eyes split open and there was a mouth full of sharp teeth grinning. The mouth opened and I heard an evil laugh before I saw tendrils of darkness wrap around Violetta and start to pull her back.

    I rushed towards the darkness trying to scream her name, but no sounds were coming out. When I made it close to the hole I saw her smile one last time before the hole closed right in front of me. I landed on my knees where the hole used to be and soundlessly screamed to the sky. I could feel tears stream down my face. I kneeled there screaming towards the heavens and feeling like an insect.

    After a few minutes of screaming the flower field disappeared and I was staring at an unfamiliar ceiling. I sat up and shouted, ¡°Violetta!¡± Before I was able to move arms wrapped around me from behind. A familiar and welcomed voice hit my ears, ¡°I am right here.¡± I grabbed onto the arms that were wrapped around me and turned my head to look. I saw her face resting on my shoulder and a wave of relief rushed through me.

    I leaned back into her body and breathed a sigh of relief. She started to run her fingers through my hair and I felt like I was in heaven. My mood darkened when I thought about what I had seen in that dream. I sat up and then turned around and looked at her. She was sitting there smiling at me. I etched that smile into my memories so I would never forget it.

    I finally spoke up, ¡°What happened?¡± The smile on her face disappeared and she looked towards the ground. I moved closer, ¡°Tell me what happened, please.¡± She looked up at me and I could see the concern in her eyes. She quietly spoke, ¡°Your powers collided.¡± It felt like a bucket of cold water had been splashed on me, ¡°Powers?¡± She weakly nodded her head, ¡°Yeah.¡± I grabbed my head and then looked away.

    What the hell is she talking about, what powers? I looked at her, ¡°What do you mean my powers?¡± She looked at the ground again and it was like she was trying to find the right words to say. The door on the other side of the room opened and I saw the owner of the company walk in. She spoke as soon as she walked in the room, ¡°I can explain it for you.¡± She walked over and her ample breasts were bouncing a little with each step.

    The scar across her eye was gone and there wasn¡¯t a single blemish there. Her face was every bit as beautiful and flawless as Violetta¡¯s. She sat down in a chair next to the table on the other side of the room. When she sat down a bottle of whisky and a glass appeared out of nowhere. My eyes widened and shock ran through my being. Where the hell did the whisky come from? How the hell did it just appear out of nowhere?

    She noticed my shocked expression, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She poured herself a cup and then took a sip. She rolled the drink around the cup and then looked at me, ¡°You really want to know don¡¯t you?¡± I slowly nodded my head, ¡°Yeah.¡± She showed me a ring on her index finger, ¡°It¡¯s called a space ring. It a room the size of a football field inside of it that can hold anything that isn¡¯t alive in it.¡± I don¡¯t know if my eyes could widen any more while staring at the ring.

    She pointed at Violetta, ¡°My daughter has one sort of like mine, but hers is a bracelet version.¡± I looked over at Violetta and saw the bracelet that she always wore on her right wrist. I nodded my head and then my mind went blank for a split second. I quickly turned towards the owner, ¡°Wait, daughter!?¡±

    She laughed before taking another drink, ¡°Yes, Violetta is my daughter. I heard that you have been taking very could care of her by the way.¡± She winked at that comment and I could feel my face heat up. I looked over towards Violetta and I could see that her face was as red as a tomato. I coughed and then looked at the owner, ¡°So what is all this business about powers?¡±

    She threw her head back and downed the whisky in the glass before speaking, ¡°You have inherited the powers of my son and some other bastard. I just kept getting more and more shocked with what I was hearing. I furrowed my brows at her, ¡°What kind of powers are those then?¡± She filled up another glass before speaking again, ¡°You have two completely opposite powers inside of you. One is a power of complete evil and darkness from my son and the other is a power of complete goodness and light from that bastard.¡±

    Who is this bastard that they keep talking about? She continued speaking to me, ¡°Now, my son¡¯s power may be completely evil, but that doesn¡¯t mean that its user has to be evil. My son was probably one of the nicest souls you could ever meet. While that bastard was one of the cruelest people in the universe. When she said that the glass in her hands shattered and there was a burst of air from her body. Cracks spread across the floor and walls from where she was sitting.

    Her hair was fluttering and I could see her eyes turn dark. I scooted back a little out of instinct and I felt a pair of arms wrap around me again. I saw that Violetta was trying to comfort me and it made my heart warm. The owner seemed to calm down and her eyes turned back to normal. She downed a few glasses of the whisky before speaking again, ¡°Sorry about that. Every time I think about that bastard I can¡¯t keep my anger in check.¡±

    I could see the hurt in her eyes so I nodded, ¡°It¡¯s okay. He must have hurt you deeply when he killed your son.¡± She looked at me and snorted a little, ¡°He didn¡¯t kill my son. He did kill my husband though, which is what started my sons quest for power.¡± I widened my eyes a little, ¡°Then who killed your son?¡±

    She shuddered a bit before she spoke, ¡°A being of unfathomable power. I can still see her figure to this day.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything and she continued to speak, ¡°I was watching my son and that bastard fighting through a view port and she appeared out of nowhere. She told them some things that I couldn¡¯t hear and then with basically a wave of her finger that bastard was snuffed out. She had no emotions on her face when she killed him either. After she killed him she killed my son shortly after.¡±

    She picked up the bottle of whisky and chugged it before speaking again, ¡°What kind of strength does someone have to have in order to kill a Universal Power such as my son. It was like she was swatting a fly or something.¡± I finally spoke, ¡°So how does this lead me to inheriting your son¡¯s power?¡± She looked at me, ¡°It¡¯s because that being put his power inside of your mind and that bastard¡¯s power inside of your heart.¡±

    Another wave of shock ran through my body again I couldn¡¯t seem to think straight. I have powers of complete evil and goodness inside of my body? She seemed to notice the shock I had and she spoke again, ¡°Now that you know, what do you want to do?¡± I furrowed my brows and looked at her, ¡°What do you mean?¡±

    She looked me straight in the eyes, ¡°Do you want to accept this power and fight or do you want me to seal it so it doesn¡¯t grow stronger?¡± I stiffened up and had numerous thoughts run through my brain at the same time. If I sealed the power I wouldn¡¯t have to worry about the black outs anymore. The image of Violetta being pulled into the darkness and my absolute powerlessness to stop it flashed through my head. I couldn¡¯t think of anything other than that moment and the darkness surrounding her. My vision went dark shortly after she disappeared.

    <u>*The Owner¡¯s POV*</u>

    He stiffened up and seemed like he was thinking about something for a minute. He was quiet for a good ten minutes before scarlet red tears ran down his cheek. I was shocked at the sight of the blood tears. Usually someone only sheds tears of blood in extreme heartache. When he looked up at me again his eyes were pitch black and I could feel an unfathomable power radiating from them. His eyes reminded me of the ones from the being that killed Xavier.

    When he spoke it caused me to tremble. His words were simple, but they were filled with power, ¡°I will fight.¡± I couldn¡¯t stop trembling when he spoke and I could feel myself get wet. I was shocked from the fact that I was getting turned on from the amount of power he was showing. I could feel his power vibrating through my body and it brought a moan from me.

    I looked over and saw that Violetta was having it worse than I was. She was lying back on the bed and convulsing. I could see that there was a wet stain between her legs and she was moaning quietly as well. My lineage has always been one that reacts in this way to power. The more powerful a being of the opposite sex is the more turned on we get.

    My husband was a Galactic King and he could make me wetter than an ocean when he fought. I have never met a being powerful enough to make me wet just from speaking. I looked at Caelum and shivered in pleasure. Is this the side effect of combining his two powers? Just how strong is he going to be in the future? I smiled and then glanced at Violetta again. You need to hold on to him tightly my daughter, otherwise I may just snatch him for myself.

 V.1 Ch.9 - Darkness

    <u>*Location Unknown*</u>

    I remember talking to Violetta¡¯s mom when I lost my consciousness. When I regained it I was in a pitch black area. It reminded me of where I was before I ran into the field of flowers. I stood up and looked around. It honestly did no good though, because all I could see was black. I walked aimlessly for what seemed like an eternity. I was getting frustrated and hoping for another white light like before.

    As soon as the thought crossed my mind the black room did a complete one eighty and turned solid white. I could actually see myself, but that was it. Everything else was a vast expanse of white. I looked around again for a minute before I noticed a solid black orb floating around. It was bobbing up and down and swishing to and fro like a little kid playing.

    I tilted my head to the side a bit and then straightened back up before I walked over towards the orb. When I was about a hundred yards away the orb froze in place. I stopped moving and then stared at it. A few seconds later it started to rapidly fly towards me. I tried to move backwards, but the orb was too fast.

    It slammed into my body and knocked me to the ground. When I landed on my back the air was knocked out of me. I groaned and then felt something soft on my face. I opened my eyes and noticed that the black orb was rubbing itself against my face like a cat. It was even vibrating like it was purring. Shortly after that it pounced on my forehead and then phased into it.

    I instantly felt an unbearable amount of pain radiate from my head and spread throughout my body. I arched my back and screamed at the top of my lungs. I felt like I was being burned from the inside out. Darkness spread from my body and started to turn the surrounding white into black. It was like a poison slowly spreading through the body.

    The pain continued and the burning feeling finally hit the outside of my body. Pitch black flames sprouted from my body. I fought through the pain and managed to stand up, but I couldn¡¯t put the flames out or stop the darkness from spreading. Thoughts of destruction, murder, rape, and all other sorts of evil flew through my brain.

    Images of me killing innocent people, raping women, and destroying the planet appeared in the darkness spreading around me. It looked like I was watching a movie being projected on the ground and walls. The part that horrified me the most was that I was smiling throughout everything.

    The images of murder showed and I could see myself walking through the streets of a city casually lopping heads off with a blood red sword. I even had a human head hanging from my waist. At further inspection I saw that it was Violetta¡¯s head. It was frozen with looks of fear and sadness.

    I felt a massive thump in my chest. The images switched to me raping innocent women. I was smiling and laughing like a mad man as I violated women after women. There was another thump in my chest before the scene quickly switch. I saw myself floating in space, but I was different. I had pitch black angelic like wings and a pitch black halo floating above my head.

    I had a sneer on my face as I reached my hand out. I was pointing my palm towards the Earth and made a gripping motion like I was palming a basketball. All of a sudden I started to grip and the Earth started to crumble. Cracks spread through the Earth¡¯s crust and magma shot up through them. I continued to squeeze until my hand made a fist. Once the fist was complete, the Earth turned into dust and scattered throughout space.

    The me that was in the image looked at his hand before staring straight at me. It sneered and then spoke, ¡°Murder.¡± I shook my head and it spoke again, ¡°Rape.¡± I shook my head violently, ¡°Destruction!¡± I shook my head and then screamed, ¡°NO!¡± As soon as I screamed there was a thumping in my chest before my heart started to radiate a bright white light.

    The black flames on my body were extinguished and the darkness started to recede. The other me in the image had one of his wings turn white and his halo turned gray. He then smiled at me before speaking, ¡°Rule.¡± After he said that one word the images disappeared and the darkness was gone.

    I fell back on my ass and was breathing heavy. I looked around and checked out my body, but everything was back to normal. No darkness and no bright white light. I kept trying to catch my breath for some reason while I spoke, ¡°What the fuck was that?¡± There was a voice that appeared out of nowhere, ¡°I can answer that Caelum.¡± It was a beautiful sounding voice that radiated throughout the room.

    I looked around before speaking, ¡°Who are you? Where are you?¡± The voice let out a cute little laugh, ¡°One question at a time.¡± I swallowed some saliva, ¡°Who are you?¡± The voice spoke again, ¡°Hmm that is a very good question Caelum. I have been known by many names throughout the years such as Pangu, NuWa, God, Allah, and many other names, but I have one that I grew fond of and that is Void.¡±

    I stiffened up for a split second before speaking again, ¡°Wait. You¡¯re god?¡± The beautiful voice laughed and then spoke, ¡°To certain religions, yes.¡± There were multiple questions running through my head at this moment. I looked around the white void and asked a question, ¡°So you said you could tell me what I just witnessed, right?¡± She giggled before answering, ¡°Yup.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Well, what was it then?¡± She answered really quickly, ¡°It was a vision shown to you by your powers.¡± My powers wanted me to see something so dreadful as that? She spoke again, ¡°Well, to be specific your darkness power did.¡± As soon as she said that it did make a little sense, because my darkness power is one of pure evil.

    She spoke again before I could speak, ¡°When you kept going against the darkness¡¯s wishes your light power helped you out. The being that you saw right before the vision disappeared is the being that you can become if you can balance the two powers. It won¡¯t be easy, but if you can do it, then calling you a monster wouldn¡¯t be too much of a stretch.¡±

    She sounded a little excited at the last part, but I really couldn¡¯t tell. I spoke again, ¡°So, why are you here exactly?¡± She answered quickly, ¡°Me? Hmm, because I am bored.¡± I nearly face planted, ¡°Bored!?¡± She laughed at my expression, ¡°Yes bored, when I am not protecting the universes it is pretty boring at home.¡± I was instantly interested, ¡°Protecting the universes?¡± She didn¡¯t speak for a moment before she suddenly sighed, ¡°Yeah, there are things you really don¡¯t need to know right now, but I will tell you that the universes are always under constant threat. That¡¯s the reason for the little competition that the Universal Powers put on. The being that can control more than half the universes will have a chance to fight beside me.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What are we fighting exactly?¡± She laughed, ¡°That is something you don¡¯t need to know right now. I will tell you that you need to be careful.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°Why is that?¡± She poke in a serious tone, ¡°Because the powers you control are the ultimate powers on the darkness and light powers. They actually control everything under the darkness and light. You control the darkness, which includes powers like death, necromancy, dark, poison, among many others. You control the light, which includes powers like healing, sound, light, lightning, and many others. Due to the fact that you control both the darkness and the light you can control neutral powers such as fire, earth, wind, water, and etc. To shorten this explanation you can basically control every power in the universes.¡±

    I was shocked, ¡°Every power?¡± She laughed, ¡°Well, almost every power. There are two powers found in the universes as well as outside of them. That is the power of chaos and void. I control the powers of void and all the others in the universes.¡± I nodded my head, this is really good information to have. I looked around again, ¡°Is there anything else I should know, like why I should be careful? You really didn¡¯t answer that completely.¡±

    She laughed, ¡°You¡¯re right. The reason you should be careful is because your power of darkness can consume you if you let it. Only when you can fully control your light powers will you be able to completely control all of your dark powers. Of course, this doesn¡¯t mean you can¡¯t use your dark powers. It¡¯s just that the over usage of them will not be good for you.¡± I understood what she was saying about being careful now.

    I asked another question, ¡°Why is the power of darkness in my head, while the power of light is in my heart.¡± She spoke in a sweet voice, ¡°Because most of the good in humans are in their hearts, while the evilness in them usually comes from their brains. There are some humans with evil in their hearts, but they are usually corrupted by the thoughts in their brains, whether they are their own or put there by others.¡±

    I didn¡¯t say anything for a minute as I sorted things out in my head. All of a sudden there was a bright purple flash and I was greeted with the sight of a purple blob in the shape of a woman. She walked over to me with her hips swinging. Her breasts were bouncing slightly as she walked. Her face was perfect, well as much as a purple blob woman¡¯s face could be. Her eyes were solid purple and I felt like she was staring into my soul.

    She stopped a few feet in front of me before she spoke, ¡°As you have probably guessed this isn¡¯t my true appearance.¡± I didn¡¯t say anything so she continued speaking, ¡°I choose this form for when I want to speak on a more personal basis.¡± She reached her hands out and grabbed my face, ¡°Your darkness power has fully awakened and you can use it, but remember what I said about overuse. When a beings power is awakened they are able to use it and everything under it, but it will still take some practice to perfect it.¡±Unauthorized usage: this narrative is on Amazon without the author''s consent. Report any sightings.

    She smiled at me, ¡°Keep your heart like it is and you will have no problems controlling the darkness.¡± She leaned forward and kissed me on the forehead, ¡°Good luck.¡± After that everything disappeared and I was staring at Violetta¡¯s mom. I felt something wet on my face and I went to wipe it. My hand came back with blood.

    I looked back up at the owner and apologized, ¡°I¡¯m sorry. Did I do something bad again?¡± She laughed, ¡°Not, unless you count sending Violetta to cloud nine as something bad.¡± I looked over at Violetta and saw that she was lying on the bed behind me asleep. She had a very content smile on her face and her body was slightly twitching.

    I looked back towards the owner, ¡°What happened ma¡¯am?¡± She laughed, ¡°My lineage has always reacted to certain stimulus in a particular way.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Stimulus? What do you mean?¡± She smiled, ¡°Well when we are around some one of power and they release that power then we¡­ well we get aroused.¡± I widened both of my eyes, ¡°You get aroused by power? Whose power?¡±

    She laughed, ¡°Your power.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°When did I release my power.¡± She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Just a few seconds ago. I don¡¯t know why, but it burst forth when I asked you if you wanted to fight.¡± She looked me up and down, ¡°You seemed like you were in a trance, did you see something?¡±

    I didn¡¯t know how much I should tell her, so I just shrugged my shoulders a little before speaking, ¡°Not really. I don¡¯t really remember much. I do know one thing though¡­¡± I stopped speaking suddenly and then used some of the knowledge I gained to activate a little of my power. I held out my right hand with the palm up and a ball of black flame formed in the air. The owner raised her eyebrows in shock, ¡°Wow, its actually pretty warm, which is a good thing. With my power I shouldn¡¯t even be able to feel the heat from something that someone who just awakened their power used.¡±

    The wood of the bed frame actually caught fire and started to burn from the heat. I yelped and then put my flame away. I tried to use another one of my powers and drop a water ball on the fire, but I wasn¡¯t able to control it very well and ended up flooding the room a bit. Violetta woke up when the water soaked her, ¡°Ah!¡± She sat straight up and looked around the room before speaking, ¡°What happened?¡±

    The owner laughed, ¡°Young Caelum here accidently caught the bed on fire and when he tried to put it out he ended up flooding the room.¡± She looked down at the ground and sure enough there was about two inches of water on the floor. She looked at me and I looked at the ground, I could feel my face heating up a bit. All of a sudden she squealed, ¡°So cute!¡± She immediately pounced on me and hugged me. The water on her clothes transferred over to mine and now my clothes are soaked as well.

    The owner laughed at the scene. I glared at her and she giggled, ¡°Ooo scary.¡± I shook my head and then thought of something. I looked back at the owner, ¡°Wait, I don¡¯t even know your name.¡± I looked at Violetta, ¡°I get introduced to your mom before even knowing her name? You¡¯re such a bad daughter.¡± She puffed her cheeks at me, ¡°You never asked.¡± I laughed and before I could say anything else the owner spoke, ¡°Katarina.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow and looked at her. She spoke again, ¡°My name is Katarina, but you can call me Kat if you want.¡± I smiled, ¡°That¡¯s a nice name.¡± I felt a pinch on my side causing me to yelp, ¡°Hey!¡± I looked over at Violetta, ¡°What was that for?¡± She glared at me, ¡°You seriously going to flirt with my mom right in front of me?¡± I laughed, ¡°I wasn¡¯t flirting¡­ jeez.¡± She just glared at me and went, ¡°Mmhmm.¡±

    I laughed nervously and before I could speak Violetta spoke to her mom, ¡°What did you mean when you said he caught the bed on fire and tried to put it out?¡± Katarina smiled at her, ¡°He awakened Xavier¡¯s power.¡± Violetta gasped and then grabbed me by the face, ¡°Is that true?¡± I nodded my head and she screamed before giving me a big kiss. I widened my eyes in shock and returned it. A few seconds later she separated from me.

    I looked at her, ¡°What was that for.¡± She giggled, ¡°Because now you can start practicing and get stronger. Then you can beat up all my suitors. They are honestly getting really annoying.¡± She smiled and then scooted closer to me, ¡°I also don¡¯t have lie about you to my friends anymore. They think that I am single, so they keep trying to set me up with all kinds of guys.¡±

    I could feel my eye twitch in irritation and Katarina laughed, ¡°Looks like someone is getting a little jealous.¡± I looked at her, ¡°No jealous, but Violetta is my woman and I can¡¯t really stand by and just let someone try and woo her, right?¡± Violetta snorted, ¡°Whose your woman?¡± I laughed and then groped her ass. She yelped a bit and her face turned red. I grinned, ¡°You are my woman and if any other man tries to touch you, I won¡¯t let them off lightly.¡±

    She was a little red when she spoke, ¡°I know I said that I was yours, but you seemed kind of hesitant at first. What finally made you think that I was yours?¡± I grinned and then leaned in to whisper, ¡°The moment I fucked you.¡± She turned even redder and kept glancing at her mom. I think the only reason she was getting embarrassed is because Katarina was sitting there.

    Kat laughed, ¡°No need to get embarrassed dear. I think it¡¯s a good thing when a man considers a woman he slept with as his. It means he cares for you and doesn¡¯t want to let you go to another.¡± Violetta yelped, ¡°How do you know we had sex!?¡± Kat face palmed, ¡°Did you really forget that I know everything on this planet. I am in charge of it.¡±

    Violetta was playing with her fingers, ¡°Oh, yeah.¡± I laughed and then brought her into my embrace. She relaxed and leaned against my chest. I looked over at Kat, ¡°You got a place that I can practice my powers? I probably don¡¯t want to blow up anything by accident.¡± She smiled, ¡°I got a place. It will also remove any limiters that have been set by the planet.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Limiter?¡±

    She nodded, ¡°Yeah, most planets have limiters on them. They limit a person¡¯s power to right below what the planet can handle. Some planets can handle more, some can handle less. Earth can handle powers up to the Planetary General, but a special power like a System Lord¡¯s teleportation is not restrained.¡± I nodded my head in understanding and she continued to speak, ¡°My power is at the System Lord stage, while Violetta¡¯s is at the System Fighter stage.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What is my power at right now?¡±

    She smiled, ¡°You are probably at the Planetary Fighter stage.¡± I nodded, ¡°Okay.¡± I didn¡¯t know what the ranks really were so I asked and Violetta briefly explained them. After her explanation we headed towards the training area. Katarina used one of her powers to dry us off before we left. I found out that Katarina has two powers and they are Fire and Ice. They were two contradicting powers, but they were both deadly.

    Violetta has two powers as well, she has Death and Shadow. Shadow is one of the downgraded versions of Dark. I was confused about something so I asked, ¡°What is the difference between Death and Necromancy?¡± Violetta answered my question, ¡°Death deals directly with the soul, while Necromancy is just using your power to animate or summon a dead being. Beings that can control Death and Necromancy are able to actually put somebodies soul into a corpse and that corpse will be loyal to the person who put the soul in. The fresher the corpse the more lifelike it will be.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°So if someone was to put a soul directly into the corpse of someone who died a few minutes before, it will be indistinguishable from a normal human?¡± She nodded, ¡°Sort of. The corpse with a soul in it is still a corpse and it will have no warmth to it at all.¡± I nodded my head in understanding. She continued to talk, ¡°Though beings that can control both Death and Necromancy are rare. My brother was one of the few and that is because he could control all of the things under the darkness power tree.¡±

    She then seemed to realize something and looked at me, ¡°I guess you would be one of those people too, since you have my brother¡¯s power.¡± I nodded my head in agreement. She smiled, ¡°What power do you want to work on first?¡± I thought about it for a minute, ¡°How about Dark. I would like to be able to use the powers of darkness to my advantage. I could then take some assassination missions and earn some money.¡±

    Kat nodded her head, ¡°Assassination is a very lucrative business. There are a lot of people in the universe that want people dead.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°I meant on Earth.¡± Violetta smacked me on the back of my head. I yelped, ¡°Hey!¡± She was glaring at me, ¡°With your powers you shouldn¡¯t be thinking so small. You need to think about leaving this planet at some point in time.¡± I thought about what she was saying and I had to agree with her. Eventually I will need to leave.

    I looked at her and apologized, ¡°Sorry.¡± She smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t worry about it. Sooner or later we will be leaving this planet and traveling the universe together.¡± I smiled at her and then told them I wanted to practice. Katarina left and then Violetta walked over to the other side of the room. She stayed to make sure my powers didn¡¯t go berserk; she knows that my power could do that. She was close to her brother and he told her many things about his power.

    I stood in the middle of the training room and then sorted through the information in my brain. I wasn¡¯t able to really go through it all when it was transferred to me, but now I can study it a bit. After a few hours of absorbing the information about the Dark power I activated one of its abilities. The lights in the room started to dim and I could feel myself being hidden by the darkness. Violetta jumped up from where she was sitting and looked around for me.

    She couldn¡¯t seem to see me and I started to slowly walk over towards her. I managed to get behind her and then I reached around and grabbed her breasts. I grinned, ¡°Guess who.¡± She laughed before turning around and placing a kiss on my lips. I was shocked and released the ability. She separated from me and was grinning. I just stared at her before speaking, ¡°How did you know where my face was?¡±

    She laughed, ¡°Well for one, you were groping my breasts from behind. Two, I could hear you walking. Three, I could hear your breathing behind me. Four, I could smell you. The list goes on for a bit dear.¡± I frowned and looked down at the ground. She laughed and then grabbed my chin and made me look at her. She was smiling before she spoke, ¡°It fools the visual senses almost completely. The only way someone would be able to see you is if they were able to see in the dark like it was day. Other than that, they would have to be able to sense you with their other senses.¡±

    She gave me a quick kiss again, ¡°Keep practicing dear and you would perfect it one day. Rome wasn¡¯t built in a day you know.¡± I laughed and then grinned at her, ¡°Oh, do you know that from experience?¡± She glared at me and then disappeared into the shadows. I looked around for her, but before I could do anything she kicked me in the ass. It made me fall down and face plant.

    She then put her foot on my ass and ground her heel in. It brought pain to my ass and caused me to yelp again, ¡°Ah!?¡± She laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t every bring up a ladies age dear.¡± She grabbed me by the collar and lifted me toward her face. She whispered in my ear, ¡°It can get you hurt.¡± She squeezed my crotch and I could feel the pressure on my jewels. I swallowed some saliva, ¡°Yes dear.¡± She let me go and I landed on my ass.

    She smiled, ¡°Good. Now that you know get back to practicing.¡± I sighed and then stood up, ¡°Yes hunny.¡± She laughed and then went back to her chair. I watched her swaying ass and had a devious thought. I am so going to punish you later, dear.

 V.1 Ch.10 - Age

    <u>*Violetta¡¯s POV*</u>

    I sat in my chair watching him train and I couldn¡¯t help but think that he was actually a hard worker. I originally decided to be with him because it was what my brother wanted, but the more I am around him the more I like his personality and will. His sarcasm irritates me sometimes though.

    Some people would scoff at the thought that I gave him my virginity just because my brother wanted me to stay with him, but they didn¡¯t know Xavier. He didn¡¯t say things just for the sake of saying them. He also wouldn¡¯t want me to be with someone just because of their strength or potential strength. That did have some to do with why he asked me to stay with him, but I feel that he thinks that Caelum may make me happy somehow.

    It has been pretty fun with him to be honest. He makes me laugh quite a bit and he makes me angry just as much, but for some reason the anger quickly fades. I do have to admit that our night time activities are amazing. I never knew that it could feel so good; otherwise I may have lost my virginity a long time ago. I looked back up at the man I was with and watched him train with sweat rolling down his skin.

    <u>*Caelum¡¯s POV*</u>

    I was still training in the middle of the room while Violetta watched from her chair. I switched from training my power to training my body again. I was going through a couple of martial arts moves and at some point I had to remove my shirt because it was soaked. The air conditioning hit my sweaty skin and it felt amazing.

    The martial arts I was practicing didn¡¯t really have a name. It was something that I made up one night by combining multiple different arts together. Normally it would take someone years to make a completely new martial arts, but it surprisingly took me a single night. I regulated my breathing and threw out a punch. I was facing Violetta and when I punched out I was surprised to see that some of her hair actually fluttered.

    I stared wide eyed at my fist and then at her. She smiled and laughed, ¡°What are you so surprised for? Just because we have powers doesn¡¯t mean that our bodies are necessarily weak. When anybody has their power awaken their body strength will skyrocket. You unintentionally released some of that strength in your punch. If you were to intentionally release that strength you may have blown a hole in the wall or worse.¡±

    I was looking at her and I felt excited at the possibilities with just my body. She seemed to know what I was thinking because she smiled and then flicked my head, ¡°Just because you know have a stronger body doesn¡¯t mean that you can beat everybody with it. You still need to practice with your powers. There may be a time where you can¡¯t use your body and your power will save your life.¡±

    What she said made sense so I nodded my head in acknowledgment. She smiled and then went back to her seat with her hips sashaying the entire way. I grinned and accessed one of my other powers and a brief wind blew through the room. I was surprised when her skirt wasn¡¯t lifted up like I wanted. I looked up from her rear and I saw that she was looking backwards at me with a grin on her face.

    I grinned back and cursed at the fact that I was caught. She laughed, ¡°Why resort to cheap parlor tricks babe. If you want to look all you need to do is ask.¡± I smiled, ¡°Well then give me a show.¡± She laughed again, ¡°That was before your trick. Now you need to beat me in a spar.¡± I rolled my eyes at her, ¡°With powers or without?¡± She smiled, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter to me, you won¡¯t win either way.¡±

    I grinned, ¡°Fine, with powers then.¡± She was in the process of walking towards a corner of the room. She grinned again, ¡°You should of picked no power, you may have a five percent chance in winning at that point.¡± Before I could speak she disappeared into the darkness at the corner of the room.

    I made an ice spike with my ice power and threw it at the corner. It hit the wall and embedded itself in it. I cursed, ¡°Fuck.¡± She had used her power of Shadow to fuse with the limited amount of shadows in the room. There were only a couple of places she could attack from, but I honestly forgot about one place.

    All of a sudden there was a knife hand pointing at my throat. I felt her lean her body against my back and she whispered in my ear, ¡°You¡¯re dead dear.¡± I smiled and slightly cursed at myself for forgetting about my damn shadow. It¡¯s obviously a shadow she can fuse with; hell it¡¯s even called a fucking shadow. I felt extremely stupid at that moment, but then I thought of something.

    I turned around and came face to face with the beautiful woman who is my girlfriend. I smiled and then kissed her on the forehead, ¡°I guess so and I guess I lost the spar, but I have caught you and you aren¡¯t going anywhere.¡± She showed a confused look on her face and I pointed down.

    She looked and then her confusing turned into shock. My shadow had actually moved its arms of its own accord and grabbed her legs. She was still partially fused with my shadow, so she couldn¡¯t utilize her full strength due to lack of leverage. My shadow was able to keep her from moving.

    I channeled my power of Dark and disconnected myself from my shadow. It actually made an audible pop sound when we separated. I stepped back from her and looked her up and down a little lecherously. She noticed my gaze and she showed a flirty expression, ¡°Surely you wouldn¡¯t ravish me when I am like this? Dear?¡±

    I laughed and then walked behind her and put my face close to her ear, ¡°I won¡¯t ravish you. I will, on the other hand, punish you for the threat to my family jewels earlier.¡± She swallowed some saliva, ¡°It was just a joke dear. I didn¡¯t really mean it.¡± I smiled, ¡°Oh? Now you don¡¯t mean it.¡± I had my shadow sprout two more arms and it grabbed her hands. It held her hands together above her head and it looked like she was chained to an invisible wall.

    I rapped my arms around her from the back and grabbed her breasts. She shuddered a little bit and I whispered in her ear again, ¡°And I didn¡¯t mean I wouldn¡¯t ravish you.¡± She started to breathe a little raggedly and I released her breasts from my grasp. She sighed, but before she felt any real relief I put my hands under her shirt and grabbed her breasts beneath her bra.

    She gasped when I put pressure on them and if she wasn¡¯t supported by my shadow she may have slumped a little. I was surprised that this was turning her on so much; it was actually getting me a little excited. I left my left hand on her breast and then moved my right hand into her skirt. I passed through the waistband and found her vagina. It was already dripping wet and my two fingers entered easily.

    She gasped loudly and clenched her legs together. My hand was constricted by her thighs and so I licked her neck to her earlobe. She shuddered and released her legs a bit, but they were still tight. I kissed her neck and then bit down. Her legs loosened and her entire body shuddered again. I felt some liquid flow down my fingers and her legs. I smiled and then breathed into her ear, ¡°You just came didn¡¯t you?¡±

    She smiled at me, ¡°Yes and it was lovely dear. I should thank you properly.¡± At this moment she flexed her arms and legs and my shadow was shattered. She separated herself from me and all I did was stare at my shattered shadow dumbfounded. Seconds later my shattered shadow pulled itself together and latched itself back to me.

    I looked up at Violetta and she was standing there with a smile on her face, ¡°Did you really think that a weakling such as a shadow being could hold me?¡± I honestly didn¡¯t think about it, I just thought of the idea and then tried it. My question is why didn¡¯t she break out immediately? I shook my head, ¡°Not really, I honestly didn¡¯t think about it in general.¡±

    She laughed, ¡°I figured as much.¡± I grinned, ¡°You had fun though, admit it.¡± Her face turned red, ¡°It wasn¡¯t bad.¡± I scoffed at her, but I didn¡¯t say anything. All of a sudden we heard another voice blast into the room, ¡°Sister Violetta! I am here!¡± We both turned towards the door and I saw a woman walk in followed by Katarina.

    Katarina smiled at me, but the look on the other girl was one of confusion. She stood just as tall as Violetta, but her hair was a fiery red as where her eyes. The outfit she was wearing was a kind of gym outfit. She was wearing a tight fitting white shirt that only came down to right above her belly button. Her rack looked a little confined in the shirt to be honest. I think the shirt was a size or two too small for them. They weren¡¯t as big as Violetta¡¯s, but they were a decent size nonetheless. I would say they are about a double D in size.

    She was also wearing a pair of bright red sweatpants and sneakers. She quickly gave me an up down before she ignored me and looked at Violetta. She smiled, ¡°Where have you been sis? I have been so bored without you.¡± Violetta smiled, ¡°I was on a mission and it¡¯s only been a week or so since you saw me last.¡±

    The woman smiled, ¡°But it was such a lonely week big sis!¡± Violetta laughed and hit to woman on the head, ¡°Who is a big sis!? We are the same age you twit!¡± I couldn¡¯t keep my laughter in anymore. The woman with red hair glared at me, ¡°Who is this man sis and why is he in here with you?¡± I stopped laughing and swallowed some saliva. Why do I feel like she is a mother protecting her young right now?

    Violetta laughed and then patted the woman¡¯s head before walking over towards me. She grabbed my arm and then leaned against me. She looked over at the woman and smiled, ¡°Flarea this is my boyfriend Caelum, Caelum this is Flarea.¡± I smiled, ¡°Nice to meet you Flarea.¡± She was looking at us with wide eyes before she shook her head and laughed, ¡°Nice one sis! Everyone knows you will be single until you die with your attitude towards men. Unless this man is your brother in disguise then I can¡¯t believe you, seriously who is he?¡±

    I was shocked, was Violetta a brocon? I looked down at her and I must have had a weird look on my face, because she quickly spoke, ¡°Don¡¯t even think weird things!¡± I smiled and rubbed my nose while looking away. She looked back at Flarea, ¡°I am not kidding, he is seriously my boyfriend. We have even had sex.¡± I nearly hit the floor when she announced that so openly.The author''s content has been appropriated; report any instances of this story on Amazon.

    Flarea widened her eyes, ¡°Seriously? He is really your boyfriend and you even let him make it to home plate?¡± Violetta nodded, ¡°A couple of times actually.¡± I was getting more and more embarrassed for some reason as these two women talked. It didn¡¯t help that I could feel a heavenly sensation on my arm. I looked at Katarina and saw that she was extremely amused by the situation. I pleaded her for some help with my eyes, but she just giggled and winked at me.

    I cursed and wondered why such a mature lady was acting like a teenager. I turned my attention back to Farea and Violetta¡¯s conversation. Flarea was speaking, ¡°If you really had sex with him then how big is he?¡± I swear I would have hit the floor twice already if Violetta hadn¡¯t been holding on to me. Violetta stuttered, ¡°W-W-Why should I t-t-tell you?¡± Her face was very red at this moment.

    Farea grinned, ¡°If you truly did him then you would know his size, but since you won¡¯t tell me then I will think that you don¡¯t really know.¡± I was trying to figure out a way to escape this situation, but Violetta had a tight grip on me. She glared at Flarea, ¡°Fine, you really want to know?¡± Flarea nodded her head and I could even see some curiosity in Katarina¡¯s eyes as well.

    Violetta spoke again, ¡°Fine!¡± I tried to speak, ¡°Wait! What about¡­¡± I wasn¡¯t able to finish my sentence because Violetta actually pulled my pants down to my ankles. I was standing there completely nude from the waist down. I felt heat rise to my face and I turned to stare at the wall. I heard Flarea¡¯s voice, ¡°Wow, you actually did it.¡± There was an awkward quietness for a minute before she spoke again, ¡°Just because you show us really doesn¡¯t mean anything though.¡± It was quiet again for a minute before I felt a hand wrap around my shaft. I heard Violetta speak this time, ¡°How about if I grab it then?¡± Flarea didn¡¯t answer for a few minutes and I felt Violetta actually stroke me gently the entire time she was quiet. Flarea finally spoke, ¡°Okay I believe you. Can you put that beast away now?¡±

    I felt a little pride well up at her words and then I felt Violetta pull my pants back up. I looked down and saw her staring up at me. She was completely red and had a small smile on her face. She stood back up and grabbed onto my arm again. I finally looked back at Flarea and I saw that her face was bright red too. Katarina on the other hand had a look in her eye that I couldn¡¯t quite understand. She actually had that look in her eyes that someone would have when seeing food after starving all day. She couldn¡¯t be¡­ no, can¡¯t be. I put the thought aside for now.

    Flarea coughed, ¡°Now that that is all out of the way. Let me introduce myself. I am Flarea Flamehair.¡± She smiled at me, ¡°You can just call me Flarea or little sister if you want though.¡± I was shocked at her complete one eighty in attitude, but before I could say anything Violetta spoke up, ¡°You are actually older than him sis.¡± Flarea widened her eyes and then looked me up and down. She paused briefly on my crotch before looking me in the eyes for a second.

    She looked at Violetta, ¡°So how old is he then?¡± Violetta smiled, ¡°Twenty something.¡± Flarea widened her eyes, ¡°Robbing the cradle much¡­¡± Before she could finish speaking Violetta had already put her hand over her mouth. She was nervously laughing before she spoke, ¡°Ignore anything this mental person says dear. She doesn¡¯t know what she is talking about sometimes.¡± I smiled and shrugged my shoulders, ¡°Age is just a number dear.¡±

    It¡¯s true to an extent. I won¡¯t be so hypocritical and say that I would date an old person who looked old, but I could date an older person who looked younger. Now if I fell in love with that older person and then their looks turned old then that would be a different story, at least I think so. I like to believe that love is more than skin deep, but lately that isn¡¯t the case. If a man isn¡¯t handsome then women don¡¯t take him seriously, but if a woman isn¡¯t beautiful there are actually a lot of women that will scold a man for not taking them seriously. It¡¯s honestly not fair at all, but a lot of women think it is.

    They think that they don¡¯t have to put ugly men in their eyes, but we men should put ugly women in our eyes. It makes absolutely no sense to anyone other than women, but a most men just put up with it. I sighed in my heart and when I looked at Violetta I saw that she was looking at me with affection in her eyes. I felt my face heat up so I looked at the wall again. The only time I usually see her looks of affection are during sex. They are rare at other times and I can¡¯t help, but feel a little embarrassed and insecure when I see them outside of the bedroom.

    Flarea spoke up again, ¡°Oh ho? Is that what you truly feel? What if I told you that your lovely girlfriend was a few thous¡­¡± Ones again she had a hand put over her mouth. I heard the start of the word though, ¡°Thousand? You are a few thousand years old?¡± I was extremely shocked, but I somehow expected it. Katarina spoke up at this time, ¡°I can answer that question for you.¡± I looked over at Katarina, ¡°Oh?¡±

    She snapped her finger and a couch and two recliners appeared in the room. Violetta and I sat down on the couch while Katarina and Flarea took a recliner each. Katarina cleared her throat, ¡°I was born on this planet around the time of the dinosaurs roamed and I was born with the strength of a System Fighter. Our family is quite a powerful one in this solar system and sometimes children will be power at a very powerful rank.¡±

    She stopped a minute to let me catch up before speaking again, ¡°Violetta was born around 3000 B.C. a few thousand years after I met my husband on the other side of the solar system. He was a Galactic King that was passing through the area. He took a fancy to me and wanted to settle down with me. Her brother Xavier was born around 7000 B.C. and he was a powerful child. He was born with the strength of a Galactic Fighter. It was a sight that is only seen maybe once every billion years.¡±

    She stopped again and I tried to put away my shock. She smiled and continued, ¡°Xavier actually reached the Universal Power rank and traveled back in time to fight against that bastard. They traveled to right before the planet Earth existed. There was actually another planet, moon, and star here before the ones you see now. Of course I only know this because of the transmission I saw from my son before he died.¡±

    She had a sad look float across her eyes, but it quickly disappeared. She looked at me and smiled, ¡°So there. Your girlfriend is a few thousand years old and I am a few million years old. We are really a bunch of grandma¡¯s huh?¡± I laughed, ¡°If all grandmas where as beautiful as you two then all the old men in this world would die early.¡± Violetta looked at me, ¡°What do you mean.¡±

    Flarea laughed, ¡°He means they would die from excitement at any moment.¡± Violetta thought about it for a minute and then she turned extremely red, ¡°Pervert.¡± I laughed, ¡°You know, you¡¯re really cut when you are like this.¡± I leaned over to kiss her cheek, but she pushed me back, ¡°Stay away you fiend.¡± I laughed and then tried to kiss her again. She fought back, but she wasn¡¯t trying because I was able to kiss her on the lips instead.

    We separated and remembered we weren¡¯t alone. Violetta turned towards her mom, ¡°Can we uh¡­ have a bit.¡± Katarina had a big grin on her face, but she didn¡¯t say anything. She grabbed Flarea by the shirt collar and dragged her out. We could still hear Flarea speaking, ¡°Aunt Kat! Put me down I want to watch!¡±

    I looked at Violetta and we both laughed before she sealed my mouth with a kiss. We kissed passionately for a minute before she separated. She looked away from me, ¡°Are you okay with an old lady like me?¡± I laughed and then turned her head back. I kiss her again and then stared in her eyes, ¡°You are very beautiful Vi. Age is just a number remember.¡± She smiled and then I kissed her again. I made my tongue invade her mouth and explore.

    I moved my hand under her shirt and grabbed one of her boobs. I gave it a squeeze and she moaned a little. I separated from her lips and then kissed my way down. I kiss her cheek, her chin, her neck, her chest, her stomach, and then I put my head under her skirt and kissed her lovely flower. It was through her panties, but I could tell that she was already wet again.

    I smiled and welled with pride at how turned on I could make her. I pulled my head out and then removed her panties. I put my head back in her skirt and then kissed her flower again. She shuddered a little bit because of my breath. I licked that delicate bud on top of her pussy and she moaned again. I moved my head down a half an inch and inserted my tongue inside of her cave. I started to explore and draw shapes with my tongue.

    I could hear her moaning louder than before. I continued exploring with my tongue and used one of my fingers to play with that bud. After a few minutes she squeezed her legs together and I felt a liquid run out onto my tongue. I pulled my head out of her skirt and smiled, ¡°That¡¯s twice. You can¡¯t ever say that I am not a giving lover.¡± She grinned and then sat up. She quickly put her hands on my shoulders and pushed me down on the other side of the couch.

    She kissed my lips passionately as her other hand reached into my pants. She grabbed my dick and then pulled it out of its confinement. She stroked me gently while we swapped saliva. I quickly got hard and she separated from my lips. She smiled at me and then moved back some. Before I could looked at where she went I felt a moist and pleasant feeling around my cock.

    I looked down and saw that she had already taken me inside of her mouth. She was bobbing her head up and down and twirling her tongue around me. It felt amazing and it made it hard to concentrate on anything. She continued her service for a bit and I felt like I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. I put my hand on her head and then pushed her down on me. I released my seed in her mouth and down her throat.

    She made a sucking motion and it sent more pleasure through my body. I let go of her head and she released me from her mouth. She quickly used her tongue to clean me off and then she stood above me. I looked at her and she smiled quickly before lowering herself down on me. She grabbed my shaft and then guided it inside. She let out another moan in pleasure. She sat there for a few minutes before she started to move her hips.

    Her skirt was hiding the part where our bodies connected so I couldn¡¯t see anything. I looked up and saw that she was pulling her shirt and bra off. Her massive bosom was freed and it started to bounce along with her movements. I put both of my hands on them and started to change their shape. She moaned loudly again and sped up her hip movement.

    She rode me for almost ten minutes and I was enjoying every minute of it. It was a good thing she has amazing stamina, otherwise she wouldn¡¯t be able to last this long. I grabbed a hold of her waist and started to move my hips as well. There was a slapping sound that reverberated throughout the room along with her moans.

    I pulled her to my chest and then sat up on the couch. She was shocked in my change of position, but I wasn¡¯t done yet. I grabbed her ass and then stood up from the couch. She wrapped her hands around my neck and her legs around my waist. I pulled up on her body and then let it fall down my shaft. I stood there and fucked her for a few minutes before I turned towards the couch.

    I pried her arms from me and then turned her around to face the couch. She put her hands on the seat of the couch and then I inserted my dick back inside of her. The quick insertion caused her to moan loudly, but the sounds of slapping quickly drowned everything out. I stood behind her and ravished her like I said I would. I pounded myself against her for a good fifteen minutes. I was starting to near my limit.

    I moved my hips even faster and caused her to lose balance. Her chest hit the couch and the new position brought another wave of pleasure to me. I pounded myself into her for another couple of minutes before I couldn¡¯t hold it anymore. I grabbed her hips and then slammed myself deep inside. I bumped up against something and then released everything inside of her.

    She arched her back and screamed. I felt her tighten up on my dick. I finished cumming and then pulled my dick out. I sat down on the couch beside her and she slowly moved over towards me. She slowly licked my dick clean and then collapsed on my lap. My dick was sitting on her cheek, but she didn¡¯t seem to care.

    All of a sudden the door burst in and when we looked I saw Katarina and Flarea lying on the ground. Flarea was on the bottom and Kat was on top of her. Kat had a lewd look in her eyes while Flarea had a look of surprise. She looked at us and how we were sitting, ¡°She really wasn¡¯t lying.¡± I laughed and then shook my head at the entire situation.

 Unexpected Break.

    I am sorry guys, but I will have to be taking a break from writing for a little bit.

    My dad was diagnosed with stage 4 lung and liver cancer a month or so ago and he unexpectedly passed away this evening.

    Writing these stories has mostly been for you guys and an escape from reality in a way for me, but I don''t think I will be able to escape right now. I also don''t want to release anything of total shit quality to you guys.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    I apologize and I don''t know when I will write exactly, but it will not be longer than a month from now.

    Thank you all for reading and sticking with me. I am sorry, but I hope you will all still be here when I come back.

    Sincerely,

    Str1keFreedom00

 V.1 Ch.11 - Was it Good?

    <u>*Katarina¡¯s House*</u>

    We were all sitting in one of the lounges of Katarina¡¯s house. Violetta and I were fully clothed after our tumbling around earlier. She and I were sitting on the couch leaning against each other while Katarina and Flarea were sitting in chairs opposite of us. I honestly felt like we were going to get ¡°The Talk¡± or something the way Flarea was looking at us.

    I coughed, ¡°So¡­ What are we doing here?¡± Flarea just stared at us, but Katarina just laughed. After a few more seconds of silence Katarina spoke up, ¡°I understand the need for physical contact, but you should honestly pick a better place for it. Or at least lock the door or something.¡± Violetta glared at her mom, ¡°You guys leaned against the door so much it fell off its hinges. A lot of good locking the door would have done in that situation.¡±

    Katarina coughed and then looked away from us. Flarea decided to speak up, ¡°Was it good?¡± I was actually taking a drink of some whisky that Katarina left on the table and spit it out when she asked that question. I could feel my face warm up and I looked down at the bottom of my glass. Violetta stammered a response out, ¡°W¡­W¡­ Why do you need to know that!?¡± Flarea grinned and then shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Just curious.¡±

    Katarina spoke up before taking a sip of her whisky, ¡°From what I saw she loved it.¡± I hadn¡¯t taken another drink so I wasn¡¯t able to spit anything up, but I did try and hide behind the whisky glass. I have no clue why this entire situation was so embarrassing and why Violetta was all of a sudden embarrassed, but it and she was. It may have had something to do with the fact that it was her mom and best friend, but neither one of them seemed to mind. Of course it may have to do with something else, because she was fine with telling them I made it to home base multiple times earlier.

    I don¡¯t know why Flarea was staring at us so hard at the beginning, but I was quickly given an answer to my question. She stared at Violetta a minute and then spoke, ¡°Are you at least using your powers to prevent pregnancy?¡± I widened my eyes and then looked over at Violetta. I honestly completely forgot about the possibility of pregnancy. Violetta weakly shook her head, ¡°Yeah, he isn¡¯t powerful enough to protect a family yet. Once he is able to prove himself as my boyfriend or husband against the other suitors then maybe we could start one, but not yet.

    I released a breath that I didn¡¯t know I was holding and I felt Violetta glare at me. I looked at her and she was puffing her cheeks out, ¡°Is having a baby with me that scary for you?¡± I quickly shook my head, ¡°No, not at all dear. I just agree with you one hundred percent. I want to be able to guarantee my family¡¯s safety and I can¡¯t do that right now. Plus, I don¡¯t think I am ready for a child yet.¡±

    Katarina laughed, ¡°No one is ready for a child Caelum. I was a millions of years old and still wasn¡¯t ready for a kid when I had Xavier.¡± Before I could say anything she continued speaking, ¡°When you have kids everything changes. It is no longer about you anymore. You have a little bundle of joy that used to be a part of you¡­ that needs you. You can¡¯t just go running off on adventures and stuff when they are born. You need to be there for them until they are ready to go off on their own. Even then you probably won¡¯t want to let them go.¡± She was looking at Violetta the entire time and had an expression of love on her face.

    I smiled, ¡°I understand what you are saying completely. I don¡¯t want to have a kid that may be put in harm¡¯s way because of me. I need to be strong enough people will think twice before even attempting to target my family. If I am that strong then maybe I can just hang out at home for a while.¡± As soon as the words left my mouth I remembered the words that Violet told me. The universes are under constant threats from the outside and I may possibly be needed to protect it alongside her.

    At point in time no one in any of the universes will be able to threaten my family while I am alive. I thought about some other question that I had and I decided to ask a few of them, ¡°I have some questions that I forgot to ask you earlier.¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh? What are they?¡± I sat at the edge of the couch, ¡°First off, how exactly are you able to live so long?¡± She laughed, ¡°Once you reach the System Soldier level of power you basically gain immortality, but you can still be killed and die from really strong poisons.¡±

    I nodded my head, ¡°Okay second question, how do you raise your level of power?¡± The look on her face turned a little serious at that question, ¡°Well there are actually a couple of ways you can go about raising your power. The easiest, but the slowest way, for you, is to meditate and gather your powers element into your body. Once the level of elemental energy in your body reaches a certain threshold it will bump you up a level.¡±

    She continued speaking, ¡°The second way is to kill a lot of people of your power level and absorb their power. You can absorb their energy from their body and let your body convert the energy into your respective element. This way would normally be the slowest way for normal people, but you can control any element under the light and dark. This includes the neutral elements. Well, you can only control the neutral elements and dark element right now, but the light should come later.¡±

    She paused a second before continuing, ¡°The third and possibly the fastest way is to kill someone of a higher level of power than you and absorb there life force. This way is actually kind of frowned upon by most of the universes, because of the absorption of life force. Once you absorb someone¡¯s life force you are basically absorbing their soul. This denies them any chance at reincarnation or rest once they die.¡±

    I was shocked at the ways of raising my power and sat there for a minute thinking. After a minute or two I spoke to her, ¡°So basically if I want to raise my power at a significant speed I need to kill a lot of people?¡± She nodded her head, ¡°That or kill one person of a higher level and absorb their soul.¡± I shook my head, ¡°I really don¡¯t want to deny someone the chance of rest after death or reincarnation, but if they are truly evil or attack my friends and loved ones then fuck it. I will eat their soul in a heartbeat. Not sure if that is being hypocritical or not, but if my friends and loved ones are in danger I don¡¯t give a fuck.¡±

    Katarina smiled and nodded her head, ¡°So I guess it¡¯s one of the first two ways then?¡± I nodded, ¡°Yeah for now it will be the first way until I am at least a System Fighter. Once I get to the System Fighter level of power then I can start my assassination career or challenge other System Fighters.¡± She furrowed her brows, ¡°Why not a System Soldier? At the System Soldier level you can survive in space or even underwater, because you really don¡¯t need to breathe.¡±

    I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°System Soldiers seem like they would be really common in our system, so I figured I would try for System Fighters because they wouldn¡¯t be as common.¡± She nodded, ¡°You¡¯re not wrong on that note. System Soldiers are everywhere in this solar system there are even a bunch on earth. System Fighters on the other hand aren¡¯t common. In the entire solar system there are probably a few thousand. As for beings at the System Lord level they are around a couple hundred. The one at the top is the actually Lord of their respective Solar System though.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°I take it that is you?¡± She smiled, ¡°Yup.¡± I decided to has her a question, ¡°If you have been alive for a few hundred million years then why aren¡¯t you stronger than a System Lord?¡± She sighed, ¡°I honestly could be, but when my husband died I didn¡¯t have a reason to grow any stronger. I decided to just stay on Earth and protect the Solar System from invaders.¡±

    I continued to stare at her, ¡°What if another System Lord was to try for your spot as the ruling System Lord?¡± She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°Then they would challenge me and if I lost they would become the new ruling System Lord.¡± I widened my eyes, ¡°Wouldn¡¯t that mean that you would die!?¡± She laughed and shook her head, ¡°Not necessarily, as long as I don¡¯t agree to a death match then I won¡¯t die from the challenge.¡±

    I continued to ask questions, ¡°What is stopping them from just killing you though.¡± She smiled, ¡°The universe.¡± I was shocked, ¡°The universe?¡± She nodded and took a drink of her whisky, ¡°Yes, every universe has its own set of laws that every being must follow. Most of them are all the same set of laws, but there are some universe¡¯s that have completely different laws. My son actually told me of a universe that required every being to kill someone once a year after they reached adult hood for their species. If they didn¡¯t follow this law they would be struck down by the universe and their soul would be extinguished.¡±

    I gasped, ¡°Why would there be a universe like that?¡± She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t know. That¡¯s something you would have to ask the universe, which is impossible to do.¡± I sighed, ¡°Remind me to avoid that universe if I can.¡± She laughed, ¡°Noted.¡± I looked around and noticed that Flarea and Violetta actually left the room without me noticing. Katarina spoke up, ¡°They left a few minutes ago.¡±

    I nodded my head and looked back at her, ¡°So I guess I should get back to practicing.¡± She smiled, ¡°Mind if I tag along?¡± I squinted at her, ¡°I don¡¯t mind, but why?¡± She shrugged her shoulders again, ¡°Just want to. That and your powers may go hay wire and in the training room you would be very powerful due to no limiter.¡± I stared at her for a minute before I nodded my head and headed towards the training room.If you discover this tale on Amazon, be aware that it has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road. Please report it.

    <u>*Violetta¡¯s POV*</u>

    Flarea and I decided to leave mom and Caelum talking while we went to hang out in my room. I was sitting on my bed cross-legged with a pillow in my lap while Flarea was lying across the bed with her feet on the floor. She smiled and looked over at me, ¡°So, you going to answer my question from earlier or not?¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Which one?¡± She rolled over and put her chin in her hands, ¡°Was it good or not?¡±

    I smiled, ¡°It was actually amazing.¡± She snorted, ¡°It couldn¡¯t be that amazing; I mean he only has a few years of experience at most.¡± I smiled, ¡°It really doesn¡¯t matter how good their technique or skill is as long as you love them.¡± Flarea snorted again, ¡°You love him? You pretty much just met him.¡± I shrugged my shoulders and held on to my pillow, ¡°That doesn¡¯t matter honestly. I feel like I love him so I do.¡±

    She smiled, ¡°And why do you feel like you love him? What about him makes you love him?¡± I furrowed my brows and thought for a minute. I put my pillow up to my chin, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. I thought maybe it was because the remnant of Xavier told me to love him and protect him, but now I don¡¯t know. After the mission in Iraq and the situation on the plane I don¡¯t know how I feel. All I know is that I don¡¯t want to leave him and I don¡¯t want him to leave me.¡±

    She smiled at me again, ¡°You may really love him. Honestly love is one of those things that nobody can really explain. I honestly believe that when someone asks why they love them and their lover answers with things like; I love your nose, your laugh, your smile, your etc. that really isn¡¯t love. I don¡¯t really know how to explain it myself, but I believe that love is just there. It has no rhyme or reason to why it is there, it just is. If it was about all those things such as smiles, laughs, personalities, and whatever then how do you explain love at first sight? I know that a lot of supposed ¡°love at first sight¡± is just infatuation or lust, but what about true love at first sight? It has been known to happen; there have been people that meet someone and marry each other the next day. Normally you would think it wouldn¡¯t last a week, but there have been cases of those marriages lasting for decades.¡±

    I looked at Flarea, ¡°I never thought about love too much to be honest.¡± She laughed, ¡°Most people don¡¯t think about love until it happens. There are universes that have people that understand the meaning of life, but even they can¡¯t figure out this thing called love.¡± I looked at her, ¡°They know the meaning of life?¡± She laughed, ¡°Well they think they do, but I kind of agree with them on it.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What do they think is the meaning of life?¡± She sighed, ¡°Honestly they and I believe that there is no meaning of life. We believe that we are just here. If there honestly a true meaning behind our life then why would we have free will? I believe that we are here because something wanted us to be here. If they had a meaning or reason behind placing us here then they wouldn¡¯t have given us free will. If anything it was bored and wanted some entertainment.¡±

    I snickered, ¡°So they don¡¯t really ¡°know¡± the meaning of life, the entire universe just has a common idea of what the meaning of life really is.¡± She went blank for a minute before she shrugged her shoulders, ¡°You know that actually makes sense.¡± I laughed and shook my head, ¡°Now back to the love topic. You said that you really don¡¯t think about it until it happens, does that mean that you were in love once?¡±

    She sat up and sat cross-legged on the bed across from me, ¡°I honestly thought I was one time. I met this guy at a party and he came off as this amazing man. I felt my heart race just looking at him and I couldn¡¯t find words when I tried to talk to him. I automatically thought that I was in love, but after a bit of dating we had our first time together and all the feelings just disappeared. I realized that I really wasn¡¯t in love with him, but I thought that I was. After we had sex the feelings were gone and I realized that I was just lusting after him. My form of lust was just really close to what people call love, so I instantly thought it was as well.¡±

    I smiled, ¡°Was the sex good at least?¡± She laughed, ¡°It was alright. His dick was a little on the small side.¡± I laughed, ¡°I thought size didn¡¯t matter.¡± She snorted, ¡°Any woman that says that is lying their ass off. If you love the man then you can forget about it and not really care, but it does matter when it comes to how good the sex can be.¡± I was confused, ¡°I thought if a guy could make us orgasm then it was good sex?¡± She laughed, ¡°If a guy can make you orgasm that is a very good thing, but if they can make you orgasm more than once isn¡¯t that better?¡±

    I nodded my head in agreement, ¡°More than one of anything is always better.¡± She smiled, ¡°Exactly!¡± She scooted closer to me, ¡°So how many times did you orgasm during sex with Caelum?¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Which time?¡± She grinned, ¡°Anytime, it doesn¡¯t matter when.¡± I thought about it and then spoke to her, ¡°I think there was this one time that it was one short of double digits so nine.¡±

    Flarea widened her eyes, ¡°Nine fucking times! What the hell?¡± I laughed, ¡°He actually has amazing stamina, even though we took each other¡¯s first time just a bit ago.¡± Flarea stared at me wide eyed for a little bit before she shook her head, ¡°Damn girl, even I have only had like three orgasms and that was when I was with two guys at the same time.¡± I raised my eyebrows, ¡°You fucked two guys at once?¡± She waved her hand, ¡°Yeah, but I wouldn¡¯t really recommend it.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why not?¡± Not that I would ever have sex with another man besides Caelum. She laughed, ¡°It was awkward as hell to be honest. We couldn¡¯t get in the right positions for anything comfortable, so they ended up taking turns.¡± I grinned, ¡°Well aren¡¯t you just the little slut.¡± Flarea laughed, ¡°Eventually the right man will come around and I won¡¯t have to fuck around so much.¡± I shook my head, ¡°Maybe your fucking around is preventing the right guy from coming around.¡± She stiffened at that comment, but before she could say anything there was a loud boom and the house shook.

    <u>*Caelum¡¯s POV*</u>

    I was leaning against the wall groaning in pain. I looked over and saw that my left arm was twisted and there was a bone sticking out. I used my right arm to help myself stand up and then I had to hold my left arm because every single movement sent pain through it. I gritted my teeth and then glared at Katarina.

    She was in a karate pose in the middle of the training room. She grinned at me, ¡°You were hurt by that little of a punch? I seriously wonder how you could even entertain my daughter in bed with a body like that, pitiful.¡± She shook her head and then made a come her gesture with her out stretched hand.

    At this moment Violetta and Flarea burst into the training room. They saw Katarina in the middle of the room and then saw me standing in front of a small crater in the wall. Violetta saw my arm and she panicked, ¡°Caelum!¡± She started to move towards me, but Katarina yelled at her, ¡°Don¡¯t go near him!¡± Violetta stopped for a second and glared at her mom, but she continued to move towards me. Katarina yelled again with more power, ¡°I said stop!¡± I saw Violetta stumble, but she kept walking.

    I smiled and spoke to her, ¡°I am alright, go back to Flarea.¡± She stopped walking and stared at me for a minute before moving back by Flarea. I smiled at her again and then gripped my left arm with my right. I gritted my teeth and then gave my arm a twist. The pain was instantaneous and caused me to yell out a little. Violetta started to move again, but I stopped her. I lined the bones up the best that I could and I could actually feel them start to heal.

    After a minute or two the bone was together again, but it wasn¡¯t healed completely. There was still a hole in my arm and blood was running down it, but it I could move it again. Painfully move it that is. I glared at Katarina, ¡°I thought you weren¡¯t going to use power above mine?¡± She grinned, ¡°That was before you started to beat me with your technique.¡± I laughed, ¡°It¡¯s just something I made up with different stuff from the different styles of fighting from Earth.¡±

    I laughed, ¡°Well it covers the weaknesses and emphasizes the strengths of the styles very well. You were actually proficient enough in it that I couldn¡¯t find any openings.¡± I smiled, ¡°It¡¯s thanks to your sons powers.¡± She shook her head, ¡°I think it is actually thanks to that bastard¡¯s power that you were able to learn martial arts so easily.¡±

    I stepped back into the ring, ¡°So, now what?¡± She smiled, ¡°Overcome the strength difference with technique.¡± I gritted my teeth and went into a combat stance. Moving my left arm still hurt, but I managed to get it up. We stared at each other for a few minutes before I made my move. I launched towards her and threw a punch with my right fist. She dodged to the left and I spun my body towards the left as well. I threw my left elbow backwards towards her face.

    She planted her left foot and pushed backwards, causing my elbow to miss. I faced her again and sent a kick to her side. She stepped back and then after my kick missed she stepped back forward. She moved towards me and tried to punch my open side. I dropped my upper body and supported myself with my arms. Pain went through my left arm and caused me to lose a little power as I kicked backwards like a horse with my left leg.

    She dropped her fist down and used her palm to push my kick towards the ground. My kick missed her and I used my palms that were on the ground to pull myself away. I rolled forward and stood back up. I turned to face her and saw a fist coming towards my face. I immediately dropped down like I was going to sit and twisted my body to the left from the ground.

    As I twisted I brought my right leg up and swung a kick into her side. There was a boom as my kick actually broke the sound barrier and my leg landed on her side. She didn¡¯t move and the kick didn¡¯t even faze her. She let go of her fighting stance and stepped back. I stood up and looked at her. She smiled, ¡°Nice capoeira kick<sup>1</sup> there that actually caught me by surprise.¡± I smiled, ¡°If we were of the same strength that would have hurt you pretty good.¡±

    She nodded, ¡°Yes it would have, but remember something. Everyone can use a power or powers and they are the deciding factor of a fight most of the time. If you were to just fight on technique alone there wouldn¡¯t be many that could beat you in the universe.¡± I nodded, ¡°I understand. I won¡¯t stop practicing my martial arts, but I will practice controlling my powers more.¡± She nodded, ¡°There may be a time that you could rely only on your martial arts to win every fight, but that is a very long time away.¡±

    I nodded and then cupped my left fist and bowed. I gritted through the pain of touching my left arm, but I tried not to show the pain. Katarina bowed back and then after that the training session was over. I immediately sat down on the floor and laid back. Violetta finally rushed over and looked at my arm. I could see the worry in her eyes. I touched her cheek, ¡°It will be fine, it¡¯s already healing.¡±

    She smiled and laid her face in my palm, ¡°I know, but I can still worry about it you know.¡± I snorted, ¡°Yes dear.¡± We both laughed and I heard Flarea snort from the other side of the room. I looked over and she was shaking her head, ¡°You too are a little too mushy you know?¡± I grinned, ¡°So. Would you like a little bit of this mush too?¡± She stiffened and then snickered, ¡°You couldn¡¯t handle this even if you tried.¡± She turned around and walked out of the training room leaving me and Violetta laughing our ass off.

 V.1 Ch.12 - Son of a Bitch!

    <u>*Violetta¡¯s Room*</u>

    I woke up from my sleep and saw that it was still dark outside. I looked at the clock and saw that it was almost five in the morning. I moved my left arm and rubbed it down my face to try and wake myself up a little. There was no pain from my arm which was a good thing. Looking to my right I saw Violetta using my right arm as a pillow as she snoozed away. I smiled and gave her a kiss on the forehead as I carefully got out of bed.

    I threw some shorts on and walked towards the training room. There was no one in the hallway and the entire house was dead silent; it was honestly kind of creepy. I entered the training room and shut the door behind me. The room was soundproof so I decided to turn the stereo on and play some music. The song ¡°Headstrong¡± by Trapt was the song that the station was playing. I was surprised at the fact that a song from the mid two thousands was playing on the air.

    I sat the remote down and walked to the center of the training ring to start practicing my martial arts. I don¡¯t know how much time went by as I was practicing, but when I finished the martial arts section of training section there was some clapping coming from the entrance to the room. I turned around and saw that Flarea was leaning against the door frame slowly clapping.

    She smiled, ¡°Very impressive form.¡± She looked my body up and down a couple of times. I grinned, ¡°Thanks.¡± Ever since I woke up in the hospital my body was pretty muscular and Violetta always liked to stare at it when I was shirtless. She straightened up and started walking towards the ring, ¡°Your martial arts are amazing, but I heard that you just had your power awaken and don¡¯t really know how to use it that well.¡±

    I smiled and activated my dark element disappearing from her view. She didn¡¯t seem surprised at all and just stood there staring at me. I moved to the right and was going to sneak behind her, but to my utter amazement she was following my movements as I walked. Hell, she was staring me straight in the eyes as I made my way towards her. I instantly stopped and deactivated my powers.

    I snickered, ¡°I guess that had no effect did it?¡± She smiled, ¡°Not really, but you did actually disappear from my vision which surprised me some.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Why was that surprising?¡± She grinned, ¡°Because a Planetary Fighter such as you shouldn¡¯t be able to disappear from a Galactic Fighter¡¯s view with just a shadow element power.¡± I widened my eyes in surprise, ¡°You¡¯re a Galactic Fighter!?¡±

    She grinned, ¡°Yup. I just became one a couple hundred years ago.¡± I sighed and shook my head, ¡°Really can¡¯t judge a book by its cover.¡± I looked back at her, ¡°How do you know Violetta and Katarina then?¡± She smiled, ¡°I actually knew Violetta back when we were around three hundred years old. My mom introduced me to her as my dad visited Aunt Kat.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°So you guys are childhood friends then.¡± She nodded, ¡°Yup.¡± I smiled, ¡°Why are you so much more powerful than her?¡±

    She shrugged, ¡°I don¡¯t really know. I was born at the System Lord level of power which was above her from birth.¡± I sighed, ¡°Well okay then.¡± She laughed, ¡°Enough about that, how about I help you with your powers?¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°You would help me out?¡± She laughed and jumped into the ring, ¡°Why wouldn¡¯t I?¡± She had a point; I don¡¯t think I did anything to make her not want to help me.

    I looked at her, ¡°So what are your elements?¡± She grinned, ¡°I only have one.¡± Before I could say anything her hands and hair caught on fire. The temperature in the room rose a couple degrees and I started to sweat. I smiled, ¡°I guess the name should have given that away huh?¡± She laughed, ¡°Not really. My dad has the element of Light and Ice, while my mom has the element of Fire. I could have gotten the element of Light or Ice from dad, or the element of Fire from mom, but I also could have gotten a completely random element as well.¡±

    I tried to digest the information that she told me when she spoke again, ¡°I heard from Aunt Kat that you have multiple elements, which ones are they?¡± I grinned and then activated my fire element. My hair and hands lit up in a violet colored flame causing the temperature to raise even further. Flarea raised an eyebrow, ¡°We are in a non-limited room and your flames are actually burning hotter than mine.¡± Her hands were blazing in a bright blue flame. I don¡¯t know how the violet colored flames are hotter than her blue ones, but I figured she would know more than most.

    Normally, according to science, the blue flame is the hottest and a violet colored flame is right below it, but whatever, fuck logic. She laughed, ¡°Who would have thought that fire was one of your elements as well.¡± I smiled and thought of something, ¡°Hold on a second.¡± She raised an eyebrow, but shut off her power. I then deactivated my fire element on my left side and then activated my ice element.

    My entire left arm grew cold and a floating ice crystal appeared in my left arm, while the hair on the left side of my hair froze. I was shocked that the fire wasn¡¯t melting the ice, but there was a voice that yelled out, ¡°Caelum don¡¯t!¡± I knew it was Flarea, but before I could say anything my head felt like it was about to split open and my powers shut down.

    I grabbed my head and fell to my knees. Flarea ran over to my side and kneeled next to me, ¡°I didn¡¯t think you could control two completely opposite elements like that or I would have warned you not to do that.¡± I could hear her speaking, but I couldn¡¯t answer due to the pain in my head. It took everything I had not to scream out. I was kneeling on the ground supporting myself with my hands and breathing deeply.

    The pain wasn¡¯t lessening any and I saw a dark gas trickling its way from my head to my chest. I didn¡¯t know what was going on, but I figured it must be bad. I gritted my teeth and looked at Flarea, ¡°Go away¡­¡± She had a concerned look on her face, ¡°But the rebound¡­ What is this black colored gas?¡± I felt something click and I yelled, ¡°I said go away!¡± When I yelled at her I swung my left arm and actually flicked her away.

    She actually smashed through the training room wall and into the hallway. I saw Katarina standing there confused as hell. She looked down at Flarea who was knocked out on the ground and then looked in the training room at me. I don¡¯t know what she saw, but she had a face full of fear. I couldn¡¯t understand what was going on and why a System Lord would feel fear while looking at me.

    There was a pain in my head and I could hear voices, ¡°Eat her¡­ Make her yours¡­¡± I groaned, ¡°Who are you?¡± There was a cackle in the back of my mind, ¡°We are you and you are us.¡± I grabbed my head, ¡°What are you doing in my head.¡± The voices laughed again, ¡°We are a part of you; we have always been a part of you. Let us out¡­ Let us have some fun¡­. We can give you everything you ever wanted.¡±

    The images I saw the other day started to flicker through my mind and the pain in my head was growing in my head. ¡°Caelum!¡± I heard a familiar voice and turned to see Violetta standing in the hole that Flarea flew through. I put my hand up, ¡°Don¡¯t come in here.¡± The black gas was leaking out of my body and was outlining it. The voices spoke up again, ¡°Destroy her¡­ She is a threat to your happiness¡­ She will doom you¡­¡±

    I grabbed my head, ¡°No¡­¡± The voices spoke, ¡°Yes¡­ She is an obstacle¡­ She is a useless¡­¡± I gritted my teeth, ¡°Shut up!¡± The voices spoke again, ¡°If you won¡¯t¡­ We will¡­¡± I could feel the pain in my head growing and the corners of my vision were starting to grow dark. Images of me violating Violetta over and over flew through my head. I could see myself torturing her and having all kinds of monsters take turns on her flew through my mind.

    I felt something burn in my chest as the images flew by. The burning sensation got hotter and hotter. The voices spoke again, ¡°Stop fighting us¡­ We only wants to help¡­¡± There was a hiss to the voices now and they started to sound like snakes. I gritted my teeth and yelled, ¡°I said no!¡± The burning sensation in my chest spread through my body and I could hear the voices, ¡°Nooo¡­ We will be back¡­ We will have control¡­¡± The burning sensation hit my head and I could feel that the pain in my head was lessening. ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± I heard another familiar voice, but before I could see who it was there was a pain on the back of my neck and I lost consciousness.

    <u>*Katarina¡¯s POV*</u>

    I was walking down the hallway early in the morning was about to walk past the training room when the wall exploded in front of me. I saw Flarea fly through it and smash into the other wall. She slumped down and was unconscious on the floor. I was shocked and horrified at the thought that there was something here that could knock a Galactic Fighter unconscious. I looked into the training room through the hole and saw that Caelum was standing there, except that there was a black gas floating around his body.

    He had his hand on his head and was muttering to himself. Violetta came out of her room in her night gown. She looked at Flarea on the ground and then the hole in the training room wall. She saw Caelum and spoke, ¡°No. Not again.¡± She jumped into the training room and hollered at him. He spoke back to her and then grabbed his head again. He fell down to his knees and grabbed his head again. There was a white gas that started to appear in his chest after a few seconds and it began to spread through his body.Stolen from its rightful author, this tale is not meant to be on Amazon; report any sightings.

    It had just made it to his head and caused all of the black gas to disappear when Flarea stood up, ¡°Son of a bitch!¡± she yelled and then she disappeared and reappeared right behind Caelum. She gave him a chop to the back of his neck and the gas dispersed as he fell to the ground. She sighed and then looked at Violetta who was now kneeling next to Caelum. She was holding his head in her lap and cupping his face in her hand. She looked like she was about to say something, but she sighed and then walked out of the training room.

    I looked at her, ¡°You alright?¡± She smiled, ¡°I¡¯m all good. Brat surprised the shit out of me though.¡± She looked back at Caelum, ¡°I don¡¯t know what happened, but he had the power of a Galactic King for a few seconds there and I don¡¯t think he was in control of it.¡± I was shocked at her words, ¡°How did his strength raise from a Planetary Fight to that of a Galactic King?¡± She thought about it for a second before answering, ¡°I honestly don¡¯t know. There has never been someone that can control Dark and Light at the same time. There is no telling what it will do to someone¡¯s mind.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°Xavier had changes sort of like this when his element tried to control him, but his level of strength never changed.¡± Flarea sighed, ¡°All I know is that we need to do something to help him control it or he may go on a rampage. You know better than anyone that there is no longer any Universal Power that could stop him and Galactic Kings aren¡¯t really known for working well together. Mom and Dad would have been able to stop him, but we haven¡¯t heard from Dad since he went to the battlefield.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°I will figure something out.¡± Flarea smiled, ¡°I¡¯ll help as much as I can.¡± She patted me on the shoulder and headed down the hallway. I know she said that she was fine, but I can see the limp that is in her step right now. I looked back at the two in the training room and sighed. I have to figure out some way to prevent another episode like this. I thought of some things and then decided to try something.

    I walked up to Caelum and then put my hand on his chest. Violetta looked at me, ¡°What are you doing?¡± I smiled, ¡°Sealing that bastard¡¯s power for now.¡± She gasped, ¡°But that power helps him in cases like this!¡± I nodded my head, ¡°That is true, but what if it is the part of the reason it happens?¡± She looked confused, ¡°What do you mean?¡± I answered her, ¡°What if Xavier¡¯s power feels threatened by that bastard¡¯s power and it causes Xavier¡¯s power to spike and in turn hurt Caelum. You¡¯re brother had episodes where it seemed like another personality would take over every now and then, but they were never this bad.¡±

    I paused a second to let her digest what I just said before I spoke again, ¡°So what if the power of light inside of Caelum is causing Xavier¡¯s power of dark to fight for control faster and harder because it feels threatened?¡± She seemed to think about it for a minute before speaking, ¡°That sort of makes sense.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°So if I seal that bastard¡¯s power then Xavier¡¯s power wouldn¡¯t feel a need to hurry or try so hard for control over Caelum¡¯s body.¡± She nodded her head, ¡°I understand.¡± I nodded and then inserted some of my power into his chest. I maneuvered it to completely surround the white feather that was in his heart. I stood up, ¡°There it is done. That barrier should last as long as he is below a System Lord in power. By then he should have control over Xavier¡¯s power and not need it.¡± She nodded and looked down at Caelum. I smiled and then left the room.

    I walked down the hall and into the living room where I saw Flarea sitting in the recliner. She was holding her leg, but when she saw me walk in she quickly straightened herself. I smiled and pretended I didn¡¯t notice, ¡°I think I solved the issue for now.¡± She raised an eyebrow, ¡°Oh yeah?¡± I sat down and proceeded to tell her what I did. She nodded, ¡°That makes since and should work.¡±

    She sighed, ¡°Speaking of Xavier and Julius¡­¡± I snapped at her, ¡°Don¡¯t speak his name in my house.¡± She coughed, ¡°Xavier and that bastard, it¡¯s honestly a good thing that they went back in time for their fight.¡± I nodded, ¡°Yeah, if they wouldn¡¯t have went back in time Violetta and I would have been killed alongside the entire solar system from what I remember of their fight.¡±

    Flarea smiled, ¡°Found any information on that figure that actually killed them both?¡± I sighed and shook my head, ¡°I haven¡¯t found anything out. I have even asked a couple of Galactic Kings in our universe and even they don¡¯t know anything about it.¡± Flarea sighed, ¡°I¡¯m in the same boat. I have been to a few different universes on missions, but none of the Galactic Kings I talked to there could tell me either. I did manage to speak to a few Universal Powers that weren¡¯t dicks, but they stopped talking to me and would disappear.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°So Galactic Kings don¡¯t know anything about it and Universal Powers don¡¯t want to talk about it. Just what the hell is it?¡± Flarea shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t know, but maybe we will find out someday.¡± She leaned forwards, ¡°Maybe we don¡¯t need to know either. Something that can kill two Universal Powers at the same time like it was swatting flies isn¡¯t something we really need to mess with.¡± I put my head in my hands, ¡°I know, but it killed my son Flarea.¡± She sighed and then walked over to me. I looked up and saw her smiling. She leaned down and gave me a hug and I couldn¡¯t hold the tears back. Nothing hurts more than not knowing.

    <u>*Caelum¡¯s POV*</u>

    ¡°Ugh.¡± The first thing I felt when I regained consciousness was a dull ache in the back of my neck. I went to sit up, but I was stopped by a hand, ¡°Don¡¯t you dare move mister.¡± I saw that Violetta was lying next to me and actually had her leg draped over me. I smiled and stopped trying to sit up. Violetta snuggled closer towards me, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I raised my arm up in front of my vision and checked it out along with my body. I looked at her and smiled, ¡°I feel okay.¡±

    She smiled, ¡°Good.¡± I felt a stinging sensation on my face and then I heard the noise that went along with it. I touched my left check and saw that Violetta was crying. I don¡¯t know what I did, but I wrapped my arms around her, ¡°I¡¯m sorry.¡± I didn¡¯t know if I needed to apologize, but it was betting than saying nothing. Violetta was sobbing in my arms and I could feel my shirt getting soaked from her tears. I didn¡¯t say anything and just hugged her while she cried.

    There was another voice, ¡°Break her neck¡­¡± I stiffened up and recognized the voice. There was no pain this time, but it still spoke to me. I thought in my mind, ¡°Never!¡± The voice laughed, ¡°You will do as we say one day¡­¡± I spoke back, ¡°That day is not today and it won¡¯t be the next or the day after that either.¡± The voice laughed and then there were multiple voices on top of each other, ¡°We shall see¡­¡± The voices no longer spoke and I was able to relax.

    Violetta looked up from my chest, ¡°Are you okay?¡± I smiled at her, ¡°I am now.¡± I hugged her even tighter and gave her a kiss. We separated after a few minutes and then got out of the bed. We walked into the living room and saw that Katarina and Flarea were talking. It kind of looked like Katarina had been crying, but she was smiling when we walking in the room so I didn¡¯t say anything.

    She noticed us walk in and she smiled at Violetta. She looked at me and then purred, ¡°Hello Caelum.¡± I didn¡¯t know why she purred, but when I saw her looking up and down my body I noticed that I was only in my boxers. I looked over at Violetta, ¡°Why didn¡¯t you tell me that I didn¡¯t have any clothes on?¡± She blushed, ¡°I didn¡¯t think about it honestly.¡± I sighed and then looked over at Flarea. I saw that she was a little red and trying not to look at me.

    I went back into the room and put on some shorts and a tank top. I walked back into the room and when Katarina saw she went, ¡°Aww.¡± I shook my head and then sat down on the couch beside Violetta. She laid her head on my shoulder and we started to have a conversation with Flarea and Katarina.

    Flarea was the first to speak, ¡°So sis I decided to stick around for a little bit this time.¡± Violetta perked up, ¡°You did?¡± Flarea nodded, ¡°Yup. I am going to help Caelum with training in his powers.¡± Violetta smiled, ¡°Yay! I finally will have someone to talk to.¡± Both Katarina and I spoke at the same time, ¡°And what am I?¡± Violetta laughed a little, ¡°You are my boyfriend and you are my mom. There are some things that I can¡¯t talk to you two about.¡±

    Katarina looked hurt, ¡°You can talk to me about anything dear.¡± Violetta smiled, ¡°I know mom, but there are some stuff I don¡¯t really feel comfortable talking to you about.¡± Katarina smiled, ¡°You mean sexy things?¡± Violetta turned a little red, ¡°That and some other things.¡± Katarina sighed and shook her head, ¡°I understand, you are all grown up and don¡¯t need me anymore.¡± Violetta sighed, ¡°It¡¯s not like that mom.¡± Katarina laughed and then stuck her tongue out, ¡°I know. I was just kidding with you.¡±

    Violetta puffed out her cheeks, ¡°Mom!¡± I laughed and then looked over at Flarea, ¡°Should I still practice with my powers? I mean I almost lost control of myself earlier.¡± I don¡¯t know what happened after I lost consciousness, but I think that it was Flarea that knocked me out. Flarea nodded her head, ¡°You should be fine now, but I don¡¯t recommend mixing opposite elements until you are at least at the System Lord level of strength.

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Is that why my head started to hurt?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah, the mixing of opposite elements isn¡¯t a good thing unless you have the strength to counter act the backlash. Opposing elements have a natural resistance towards each other and when someone tries to use them both at the same time the clash happens in their mind. Your mind wasn¡¯t strong enough to handle it and you lost control of your mind. That allowed Big Brother Xavier¡¯s power to more access and it tried to take control.¡±

    I digested what she was telling me and nodded my head, ¡°Okay so no mixing of opposite elements for now, check. Anything else I should know right now?¡± She thought about it for a minute and then shook her head, ¡°No, not really.¡± I smiled, ¡°Good. So about the losing control thing, you said that I should be good now. What did you mean by that?¡±

    She smiled, ¡°Aunt Kat put a seal on your light element, which means that the dark element won¡¯t be trying as hard to take over your mind. It should be at a level where as long as you fight it then you should be okay. If you give up then it will still be able to take control, so keep up the fight.¡± I sighed, ¡°So I am going to have to listen to those voices every once in a while for a little longer then?¡± She sighed, ¡°I am afraid so.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°Great.¡± I felt Violetta¡¯s hand on my leg and I placed mine over the top of hers and then gave her a smile. I went to stand up and she moved. I walked over to Flarea and stuck my hand out towards her, ¡°I guess this makes you my teacher, sensei, or whatever the fuck you want to call it.¡± Flarea laughed and then stood up while grabbing my hand, ¡°I guess it does doesn¡¯t it?¡±

    She then grinned at me, ¡°Be prepared though, I won¡¯t go easy on you just because you¡¯re fucking my best friend." I laughed and smiled, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t have it any other way. No pain no gain as they say.¡± She laughed this time, ¡°Oh there will be pain, as for the gain¡­ that is up to you, but there will definitely be some pain involved.¡± I smiled as she gripped my hand even tighter and knew that I had probably just jumped into hell face first.

 V.1 Ch.13 - Open Your Eyes

    <u>*Training Room*</u>

    We were all in the training room together; Violetta and Katarina were sitting in chairs along the wall while Flarea and I were in the ring. I stood across from her as she was stretching a little bit. Her long athletic legs were exposed as she wore a pair of black short shorts and I think her top is called a tube top or something like that. It¡¯s one of those shirts that stops just below her breasts.

    I could see the bottom of her sports bra poking out from underneath her shirt. Her decently sized breasts were being suffocated by the sports bra and it was a sad sight to see in my opinion. She finished stretching and looked at me, ¡°You ready for this?¡± I cracked my knuckles and smiled, ¡°As ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡± She grinned, ¡°Good.¡± As soon as her voice died away she disappeared.

    I widened my eyes in shock and looked around for her. I couldn¡¯t see her no matter how I tried. I was in my basic fighting stance standing slightly sideways with my right hand by my chest and my left palm stretched out. I heard her voice from behind me, ¡°You need to open your eyes.¡± I spun around and as soon as I faced where I thought she was I was hit from where I was just looking. I flew across the room and hit the wall hard. I yelled out from the impact as the entire house shook.

    I tasted a metallic liquid in my mouth which I promptly spit out as I stood up. I cursed, ¡°You really weren¡¯t kidding when you said you wouldn¡¯t hold back.¡± She stood in the ring smiling while she muttered something I could barely hear, ¡°But I am holding back¡­¡± I frowned at what she said as I walked back into the arena. My arm was still a little sore from when I fought Katarina, but I was able to ignore it for the most part.

    I smiled at her, ¡°How about we fight with no powers?¡± She laughed and then disappeared again before whispering in my ear, ¡°But I am fighting without my powers.¡± After the words left her mouth I was hit in the back. I flew across the room, but I didn¡¯t hit the wall this time. I rolled a bit on the ground and then jumped back up. When I looked at where I was standing at before she wasn¡¯t there.

    I looked around again and couldn¡¯t see her. I heard her speak again, ¡°You need to open your eyes Caelum.¡± I gritted my teeth because I knew what was coming. There was a pain in my gut as I doubled over and flew like a broken kite into the wall again. The force wasn¡¯t as much as the first time, but it was definitely more than the second hit. I spit out some more blood as I stood up again.

    I wobbled a little and started to get extremely pissed off. I gritted my teeth again and looked around for her some more. I was quickly thinking of a power that could help me out in this aspect. I found a power that I hoped would be very useful against her, but I was confused as to why it was under the dark power tree. I was smashed in the face before I could actually activate the power.

    I flew towards a different wall this time, but I was caught by someone. I heard Violetta speak, ¡°I think that¡¯s enough for now Flarea.¡± I looked up and saw that Violetta was standing behind me keeping me from hitting the wall. Flarea was standing in the ring with a frown on her face, ¡°He is the one who agreed to this.¡± Violetta frowned, ¡°I don¡¯t think he agreed to a beating.¡± Flarea shook her head, ¡°All he needs to do is open his eyes and he won¡¯t be hit as easily.¡±

    I still didn¡¯t know what she meant by that, but I am pretty sure that what I have planned next isn¡¯t it. I smiled and spit out some blood, ¡°Don¡¯t worry dear, she won¡¯t hit me again.¡± Violetta frowned, ¡°You don¡¯t have to do this.¡± I smiled at her, ¡°If I don¡¯t get my ass kicked every once in a while then how will I learn new things?¡± She frowned, ¡°Uh, study.¡± I laughed and shook my head, ¡°I ain¡¯t very good at studying dear.¡±

    Before she was able to speak again I jumped back into the ring and stood across from Flarea. I stood straight as a board with my arms to my side. She raised an eyebrow, ¡°No fighting stance.¡± I smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t need it.¡± She grinned, ¡°A little cocky huh?¡± She licked her lips, ¡°I like it.¡± She disappeared again and I activated the power I discovered. My control wasn¡¯t that great yet, but it allowed me to see where her punch was coming from. That horrible control though made it to where I was only able to move enough to lessen the impact.

    I moved forward as fast as I could manage and her fist connected with my back again, but this time I only slid forward a few yards. I jumped up and smiled at her. She was still standing with her fist where she punched me at. She raised an eyebrow, ¡°What did you do? At the last second you actually looked partially behind you and moved forwards.¡± I smiled, ¡°It¡¯s a secret.¡±

    Flarea grinned, ¡°Let¡¯s see if it was a fluke instead of a secret.¡± She disappeared again and I activated the power again. My control was a lot better this time and I was able to actually see her moving. I followed her with my eyes and I saw that she was surprised. She grinned and then disappeared again. There was a pain in my jaw as I flew a few feet to the left and smashed into the floor.

    I looked up and saw that she was standing in the middle of the ring with a grin on her face. She was looking straight at me, ¡°I know what you did. I didn¡¯t think that you would be able to do it though so I had to pick my speed up some more.¡± I frowned, ¡°So you weren¡¯t moving at your max speed?¡± She laughed and shook her head, ¡°I was moving at about twenty five percent of my max speed, but you caused me to bump that to fifty percent.¡±

    I cursed, ¡°Fuck.¡± She laughed again, ¡°Don¡¯t worry though. To make a Galactic Fighter use fifty percent of their speed isn¡¯t something that a normal Planetary Fighter could do. With just the power you activated alone you could rule Earth. You would only have to listen to Aunt Kat in this system.¡± I laughed and then stood back up, ¡°Let¡¯s go again.¡±

    She smiled, ¡°That¡¯s the spirit.¡± She disappeared and I activated my power to the highest that I could. I saw her running and then watched her make her way to my right. She was moving at the speed of a turtle. She smiled and then started to move faster, but she didn¡¯t disappear this time. She was moving at a brisk walk and I sprinted over to her. I threw a punch towards her face and I was able to connect. Her momentum was way higher than mine so it caused her some damage, but I saw that the bone in my right arm broke through the skin. It was like I punch a freight train as it was coming towards me.

    I spun backwards and hit the opposite wall with blood flying from my arm. Flarea was pushed back a good five yards and had her hand on her face. She was smiling from ear to ear even though I could see that her face was red from my hit. I groaned and grabbed my arm. Violetta rushed over to me, ¡°Caelum!¡± I tried to smile when she ran over, but the pain of my bones sticking out wouldn¡¯t let me unclench my teeth.

    Flarea laughed, ¡°That¡¯s what I¡¯m fucking talking about! You didn¡¯t open your eyes, but you did the next best thing.¡± Violetta glared at Flarea, ¡°What are you talking about?¡± Flarea had put her hand down and you could see a little blood trickling from her lips, ¡°He basically made me close my eyes as well.¡± Violetta growled, ¡°I am tired of the confusing shit that I don¡¯t know what it means so tell me straight up. How did Caelum move as fast as you did? You both disappeared and I couldn¡¯t see anything until he flew towards the wall.¡±

    Katarina spoke up, ¡°Time.¡± Flarea snapped her fingers, ¡°Exactly.¡± She walked over towards us, ¡°Because he inherited the powers from Juli¡­ I mean that bastard and Xavier he basically doesn¡¯t need to discover them or how to use them. They are basically free for him to activate at any time he chooses. The only thing he has to do is learn to control them and strengthen his body. After that he will rise in power exponentially. He has a god damn cheat if you ask me.¡±

    I groaned, ¡°Why do I feel like one of those overpowered characters in a xanxia novel. Have unlimited power, but still get my ass kicked until the end of the fight. Of course, I still got my ass kicked at the end of this fight.¡± Flarea laughed, ¡°At least you aren¡¯t too cocky about it¡­ yet.¡± I laughed and looked at the ground. Violetta spoke up, ¡°I am still stuck at the whole time thing. What did you mean mom?¡±

    Katarina sighed, ¡°He basically slowed time down for everything around him. We wouldn¡¯t notice that time slowed down though. We would only thing that he got extremely fast.¡± I grinned, ¡°I can¡¯t really activate any of my light powers right now, just the neutral and darks one. I was searching through them and I thought about using wind from the neutral powers, but then I saw time listed under the dark powers. I was honestly confused at why it was listed as a dark power. Isn¡¯t time supposed to be neutral?¡±

    Flarea spoke up this time, ¡°Normally yes, but if you think about it time really is dark. It¡¯s a fucking bitch if you ask me. When you are mortal you wish you had more time with her and when you become strong enough she gives you that time, but then you have so much that you don¡¯t know what to do with it. Eventually you get tired of all the time she gave you and you wish for an end to it. Even as an immortal being time is a fucking bitch. Mortals want more of it and immortals want less of it¡­¡±

    ¡°¡­Time can never make anyone happy. Of course, some immortals don¡¯t worry about it too much because nothing is truly endless, even time will come to an end someday and everyone will cease to exist. Time is a construct of living creatures and without us it will cease to exist. Think about it, does a rock care about time? No it doesn¡¯t a rock is just there and it will be there until something erases from existence as well. Creatures with a consciousness are the only ones that care about time.¡±This text was taken from Royal Road. Help the author by reading the original version there.

    She smiled at us, ¡°Enough about that though. I was honestly surprised that you actually hit me.¡± She walked over towards me and crouched down, ¡°This is a reward from your master so treasure it.¡± After she said that she kissed my cheek and then left the training room. Violetta turned red and chased after her, ¡°What the fuck was that Flarea!?¡± I touched my cheek with my good arm and shook my head.

    Katarina smiled at me, ¡°You sure are a lady killer huh.¡± I laughed and shook my head, ¡°I don¡¯t see myself as that though.¡± Katarina laughed, ¡°Whether you see it that way or not doesn¡¯t matter, but the fact is still there. I haven¡¯t seen Flarea just kiss someone on the cheek in a long time. She usually just fucks them and then is done with it, no foreplay at all with her usually.¡± I grinned, ¡°I think that I have my hands full with just Violetta.¡±

    Katarina smiled gain, ¡°That will probably change. It usually does when a man or woman grows in power.¡± I grinned but I didn¡¯t say anything. Katarina knelt down and grabbed my busted right arm. She looked at me, ¡°This is going to hurt.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°What are you goin¡­ Shit!¡± Right when I realized what she was going to do she twisted my arm and then pushed the bone back into place.

    My vision went black around the edges from the pain and I could see that the skin was starting to knit together. It was a good thing that I had powers otherwise I would have a very nasty scare on my arm. That and it would take a few months for my arm to heal. I pushed my back against the wall and walked myself into a standing position. Katarina watched me as I stood up, but she didn¡¯t make a move to help which I was grateful for. I already felt like a bitch to begin with and didn¡¯t want to at salt into the wound.

    I walked out of the training room and headed towards the main living room. I saw that Flarea and Violetta were both sitting on the couch having a friendly chat. They noticed us walk in, but they didn¡¯t stop talking. I sighed and sat down in one of the recliners. I checked out my arm and saw that at least the skin was healed and didn¡¯t look like it was injured at all. I knew for a fact that the bone was still broken and would take a few hours to completely fix itself. I was honestly still surprised at my healing capability.

    Katarina said it had something to do with the powers I got from Julius. I thought that when she sealed it my regeneration would go away, but it¡¯s nice to see it isn¡¯t gone. What Flarea said is true I really am a broken cheat character, but oh well. Let¡¯s try to have all the fun we can then. I smiled and then stood back up. I headed towards the garage, but I heard Violetta speak up, ¡°Where you headed babe?¡± I looked back at her, ¡°I just thought I would head out for a bit. We have been in this house for the last couple of days.¡±

    She nodded, ¡°I¡¯ll go with you then.¡± She stood up and Flarea followed shortly after, ¡°Me too.¡± I raised an eyebrow at her and then looked at Katarina, ¡°You want to go as well?¡± She smiled and shook her head, ¡°Thanks for the offer, but you kids have fun.¡± I smiled, turned around, and headed towards the garage.

    We entered the garage and I saw my Chevelle sitting there, but I figured we could take something a little more bigger in size. I looked around at the cars and my bigger vehicle idea quickly went out the window when I saw a fucking Lamborghini Aventador GT. I have been a car guy for a long time and admired a lot of cars from a distance and I knew that the Aventador GT actually had four seats.

    I pointed at it and then spoke to Violetta, ¡°Can we take that?¡± She smiled, ¡°Sure.¡± She walked over to a box on the wall and took a key fob out of it. We walked to the car and let Flarea climb in the back seat while Violetta drove and I sat in the passenger seat. I would have loved to drive, but my right arm really couldn¡¯t be used right now. I wouldn¡¯t be able to pull the paddle shifter on the right side of the steering wheel.

    She pushed a button on the visor and the garage door opened allowing us to exit the underground garage. She turned onto the street and headed towards the city. A few minutes later and we were merging onto I-35 and headed towards the city. I could see Oklahoma City in the distance and it brought up a few distant memories of the times I had to fight to survive basically. The city itself isn¡¯t bad, but it has its parts just like every other city.

    We weaved in and out of traffic until we made our way to BrickTown, which is an entertainment district of Oklahoma City. We drove by the Thunder Dome and made our way towards Toby Keith¡¯s I Love This Bar and Grill. Yes that is the real name of the restaurant and don¡¯t ask me why it¡¯s named that way because I couldn¡¯t tell you.

    I had never been able to afford eating at the place, but with the money I make now I can check it out. We pulled into the parking lot and we drew a shit tone of stares. We parked the car and Violetta and I got out, followed by Flarea. The two girls really drew stares especially because they changed their close sometime between leaving the training room and the time I walked into the living room.

    Violetta was wearing a solid black blouse with a black miniskirt to go along with it. She work a pair of violet colored heels that matched her hair color. Flarea was wearing a tight fitting red shirt that had flames along the bottom of it. She was wearing tight fitting black jeans and a pair of red sneakers. I on the other hand was still wearing the shirt and shorts that I wore for training. I sighed at the sneers I got from the other people because of the way I was dressed compared to the girls.

    Violetta must have noticed the stares because she threw me the keys and then clung to my left arm, ¡°Thanks for letting me drive babe.¡± When she said those words the sneers and glares stopped and a lot of people¡¯s looks changed. I sighed at their quickly changing attitude, but I decided to go along with her, ¡°Anytime baby.¡± We walked arm in arm into the restaurant followed by Flarea.

    We walked inside and we were greeted with a lively atmosphere and a waiter who wanted to take us to a table. We were taken to a round table that had three chairs sitting at it and we were directed to have a seat. The waiter sat our menus down and asked us if we would need a minute or if we were ready to order. Flarea asked him to give us a bit and the waiter nodded his head as he left to check on another table.

    After checking out the menu for a bit we decided on our food and drinks. We called the waiter back over and told him. He went to turn our orders in and we had some small talk as we waited. It was a nice evening until something unpleasant happened. There was a voice that I really didn¡¯t want to hear again, ¡°Hello lovely ladies. Mind if I join you?¡± I looked over and saw that Dudly ¡°The Studly¡± Santiago was standing next to our table. He stood at five feet and eleven inches and weight a hundred and eighty pounds of pure muscle. It seems that he was still a muscle head even after he graduated high school.

    I only saw him a few times when I took some classes at the high school that I couldn¡¯t be home schooled in, but the times I did see him were not enjoyable. Flarea looked up at him and snorted. I saw Dudly¡¯s eye twitch a little at the sight. Violetta smiled at him, ¡°I¡¯m sorry, but I am with my boyfriend and best friend right now.¡± Dudly snorted and then hooked a finger at me, ¡°This scrawny kid is your boyfriend?¡± He looked me up and down, ¡°He doesn¡¯t look like much.¡±

    Dudly apparently didn¡¯t recognize me, but that was understandable due to the changes to my body. He looked back at Violetta, ¡°Why don¡¯t you lose the twig and hang out with a real man.¡± I really hate these types of guys that give avid gym goers a bad name. Violetta shook her head, ¡°Please leave us to our meal.¡± Dudly¡¯s eye twitch and I who, from experience, knew that he didn¡¯t like being told no was getting a bit pissed off at his stubbornness.

    I finally spoke up, ¡°Dudly, just back off man and go eat some food.¡± He turned towards me, ¡°How the fuck you know my name squirt I ain¡¯t every seen ya before in my life.¡± I sighed, ¡°It¡¯s been awhile Studly.¡± I tried to put some emphasis on his nickname in the mocking way that I used to when I saw him at the high school. He widened his eyes, ¡°Caelum?¡± I sneered, ¡°Took you long enough.¡±

    Dudly laughed loudly and drew the attention of the people in the establishment. He stopped laughing and sneered at me, ¡°Caelum man you sure have changed. You look better and you have beefed up a bit, but your still scrawny as hell.¡± He cut his eyes towards Violetta, ¡°You mean to tell me you actually managed to land this babe as your bitch?¡± He laughed, ¡°Oh man this world is so fucked up right now.¡±

    Flarea spoke up, ¡°I wouldn¡¯t call her a bitch if I was you.¡± Dudly laughed and spoke to her, ¡°Or what? Little Caelum over here is going to nibble on my ankles or something? This bitch likes to be with him then I definitely need to show her what a real man can do.¡± I stood up from the table and towered over Dudly. My six foot four inches allowed me to literally look down on him.

    Dudly looked up at me and he showed a little hesitation in his eyes before it disappeared. He laughed, ¡°Man Caelum you had a growth spurt didn¡¯t you.¡± He stopped laughing and bowed up, ¡°Just because you are taller than me doesn¡¯t mean shit though.¡± I looked him in the eye, ¡°I don¡¯t want to hear anything concerning my woman coming out of your filthy mouth.¡±

    Dudly sneered, ¡°Or what, you going to do something about it? Go ahead and try. After I am done with you I¡¯ll take the bitch home and give her a real¡­¡± I didn¡¯t let him finish his sentence as I grabbed him by the throat with my left hand and then lifted him off the ground. His eyes grew to the size of quarters in shock as he stared down at me.

    I growled at him, ¡°I told you not to speak about her again.¡± He tried to pry my hand lose, but it was futile. My body was already way above even the strongest of normal humans. I saw out of my peripherals that people had their phones out and were recording the entire scene. I bend my arm and the elbow and brought him closer to me. He was trembling a little now as I spoke to him, ¡°I don¡¯t want to see any sight of you again Dudly. If you see me you are to turn and walk down a different path.¡± I picked up a steak knife from the table and snapped it between my index and my middle finger, ¡°If I do see you I will snap your body in half like this knife. Understand?¡±

    Dudly nodded his head vigorously and I heard a dripping noise on the floor. I looked down and saw that he had actually pissed himself. If it wasn¡¯t for the fact that the entire establishment got deathly quiet when our disturbance started I wouldn¡¯t have noticed it. I threw him aside, ¡°No get the fuck out.¡± He landed with a thud and then quickly scrambled to leave the building. I looked around and saw all of the stares and phones recording me.

    I lowered my head, ¡°I am sorry for the disturbance everyone. In order to make up for it everyone¡¯s meals are on me tonight.¡± Everyone smiled and clapped after I said that. I smiled and sat back down with the girls. Violetta smiled at me, ¡°That was very sweet of you dear.¡± I laughed, ¡°It was something that I wanted and was supposed to do.¡± She smiled and was about to say something, but our food arrived at our table.

    I told the waiter to gather all the bills of everyone that was here right now and add them to mine. He nodded and went to do as I asked. It was probably going to cost me quite a bit, but Violetta had opened a checking account for me with the money I got from the company. I had the card in my wallet so I would be able to afford it. I took Violetta¡¯s steak knife, since I broke mine, and cut into my steak. I put a piece in my mouth and then stiffened. Violetta looked at me, ¡°Something wrong?¡± I shook my head and finished chewing my food before swallowing it. I looked at her and smiled, ¡°It¡¯s been a long time since I have had a good steak with company just as great.¡± She and Flarea both smiled before they started digging into their food as well.

 V.1 Ch.14 - Mercenary

    <u>*Earth ¨C Caelum¡¯s POV*</u>

    We continued to eat our food after the incident with Dudly. We chatted about random things and Violetta even tried to thank me. She smiled at me when I finished my food., ¡°Thanks for that babe.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°For what?¡± She smiled again, ¡°For standing up for me with that guy.¡± I laughed, ¡°You don¡¯t need to thank me for that. It was what I am supposed to do and something I wanted to do, besides you could have handled him yourself if you wanted too.¡± Flarea snorted, ¡°That is beside the point, you stuck up for your woman. That is a quality that any man should have.¡±

    I looked at her and saw that she was smiling, but when she saw me looking she frowned and stuck her tongue out at me. I laughed and shook my head. The waiter gave me the bill, along with all the other bills I said I would pay, and we checked out. We left the restaurant and I threw the key to Flarea this time, ¡°You can drive this time.¡± She flashed a fake smile and got into the driver¡¯s seat.

    I got into the back seat while Violetta sat in the passenger. The back seat was very cramped and it was definitely not made for someone of my height. I ended up riding with my legs going across the other seat and my back against the side of the car. I don¡¯t know where Flarea was taking us, but she was leaving the city so I decided to rest my eyes.

    I don¡¯t know how long it had been, but I was awoken by the classic ¡°woop woop¡± of police sirens. I sat up some and looked out the back window, as much as I could, and saw that we were on the interstate and we had been pulled over by a highway patrol. I sighed, ¡°Flarea what were you doing?¡± She looked back at me and shrugged, ¡°I was just traveling down the interstate talking to Violetta.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°How fast were you going?¡± She shrugged her shoulders again, ¡°Probably around a buck fifty.¡±

    I sighed again and leaned back. The officer walked up to the window of the car and tapped on the glass. Flarea rolled down the window, ¡°Good evening officer.¡± There was another feminine sounding voice from outside, ¡°Evening, do you know exactly how fast you were traveling?¡± I perked up a bit at the sound of the voice. It was a very familiar voice, one that I didn¡¯t think I would hear again.

    Flarea spoke again, ¡°Yeah, somewhere between seventy and eighty.¡± I heard a small tongue click, ¡°No mam, you were going around one hundred and fifty miles per hour. That is well above the legal speed limit and it is actually at the reckless driving stage. I am going to have to ask you to step out of the car.¡± I looked back and saw that a second highway patrol was pulling up behind the first.

    That¡¯s about normal; its dark now and almost all officers are required to have some sort of back up after dark, even if it¡¯s just a normal traffic violation. Flarea instantly cooperated with the officer and stepped out of the vehicle. She walked to the front of the officer¡¯s car and stood there. The officer started to question her and get all the information she needed. The second officer that pulled up behind her came over to the passenger side of the car and asked for Violetta and I to step out of the vehicle as well.

    Violetta got out and then the officer pulled the seat up so I could get out as well. When I got out of the car I heard that familiar voice again, ¡°Well I¡¯ll be, is that you Caelum?¡± I looked over at the officer that was questioning Flarea. The woman was about as tall as Violetta and had almost exactly the same figure, except for her breasts. They were only around the D or DD-cup in size. Her hair was black and straight. She always liked to keep it draped over one of her eyes which is a big turn on for me.

    I smiled at her, ¡°Hey Aunt Veronica.¡± She smiled at me, ¡°Just call me Veronica, I ain¡¯t your aunt any more. Your Uncle Joe and I split up a few years back.¡± I didn¡¯t know that they split up, Veronica isn¡¯t related to me by blood and I only saw her and my Uncle Joe a couple of times in my life. I haven¡¯t seen her in almost eight years and I didn¡¯t know if I ever would again.

    I laughed, ¡°I see they finally let you out of the office.¡± She laughed, ¡°Yeah, been on patrol for almost five years now. I hated having to sit at the desk and answer the phones all the time.¡± Veronica was around ten years older than me which put her in her mid-thirties, but she still looked very appealing to the eyes.

    Veronica looked at the car and then looked back at me, ¡°You¡¯re stepping up in the world it looks like.¡± I smiled, ¡°It¡¯s not my car V.¡± I used to call her Aunt V every time I saw her when I was younger, so I just took the Aunt part off this time. She was about to say something, but I felt an arm wrap around mine, ¡°What are you talking about dear. What¡¯s mine is yours remember?¡±

    I laughed and rubbed the back of my head, ¡°Is that so?¡± Violetta rubbed a finger down my chest, ¡°Of course it is babe.¡± I looked back at Veronica and she was staring at Violetta with a weird expression on her face. She looked back at me and smiled, ¡°Why don¡¯t you introduce us Caelum.¡± I smiled, ¡°Violetta this is Veronica, she used to be my Aunt. Veronica this is Violetta, my¡­¡±

    Violetta spoke up before I could, ¡°Hi I¡¯m his girlfriend nice to meet you.¡± She reached her hand out towards Veronica. Veronica stiffly shook her hand and smile at her, ¡°Veronica, pleased to meet you.¡± I glared at Violetta; I could have sworn she said she was okay with other woman, but I honestly can¡¯t remember. I still don¡¯t know why Veronica is acting like she is talking to a crush that was with their significant other. I don¡¯t remember her giving me those vibes at all when I saw her.

    Violetta grabbed my arm again and then Veronica went back to questioning Flarea. We walked over to the back of the car and leaned against it while the other trooper was watching us. I looked at Violetta, ¡°I could of sworn you said you were fine with other woman or at least you weren¡¯t the extremely jealous type.¡± She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°I may have and I may have not. I¡¯m not the extremely jealous type, but I do like to mess with people.¡± She looked up at me, ¡°Including you babe.¡± She leaned against me and I let out a sigh. She went up and whispered in my ear, ¡°I think she likes you. Want me to talk to her for you?¡± I grinned and pinched her on the side of her waist. She yelped and I grinned at her, ¡°I don¡¯t know what you¡¯re talking about and even if she did, I could talk to her myself.¡±

    She snorted, ¡°Whatever you say babe.¡± I sighed, I will never understand women. Veronica and Flarea walked over to us. Veronica looked at Violetta hugging on my arm still for a few seconds before she spoke, ¡°I have given your friend here a ticket for going twenty over the speed limit.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Twenty?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yes, she has been issued the ticket and warned that she should watch her speed very closely from now on.¡±

    I decided not to question her and smiled, ¡°Thanks V.¡± She smiled back and slightly turned her head, ¡°No need to thank me. I didn¡¯t do anything.¡± Veronica handed me the keys to the car and I felt her fingers drag across my palm. I raised an eyebrow, but I didn¡¯t say anything. My arm felt fine so I said goodbye to Veronica and then we all piled into the car. I was putting my seat belt on when there was a knock at the window.

    I rolled the window down and Veronica was handing me a slip of paper. She smiled, ¡°Here is my number Caelum, text me sometime.¡± I smiled back, ¡°Okay.¡± I took the paper and put it in my pocket. She walked back to her squad car while I pulled back out onto the interstate. I looked at Violetta, ¡°I think you may be right.¡± Her and Flarea started laughing their asses off. After a few minutes of laughter Violetta spoke up, ¡°I knew I was right, we woman have an intuition about these things.¡±

    Flarea spoke up, ¡°Are you talking about the officer that has the hots for Caelum?¡± I looked back at Flarea, ¡°What makes you think she likes me?¡± Flarea laughed again, ¡°Her body temperature was high man.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°Maybe she was getting sick.¡± She shook her head, ¡°Her body temperature was fine when she had me get out of the car, but when she saw you it skyrocketed. She literally has the hots for you man.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°I don¡¯t know why she would though. I mean the last time I saw her she was my Aunt, even if it was by marriage.¡± Violetta laughed again, ¡°It probably has something to do with your power.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°My power?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah, you can control every element; well you will be able to, so that means that you control the element of love as well.¡±

    I widened my eyes, ¡°Element of love? Really?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah, it is under the light power tree so you¡¯re not really able to control it well meaning that anyone that likes men and has a good view of you will be drawn romantically towards you. Now if they are blood related and aren¡¯t into the whole incest thing then it won¡¯t affect them at all. It only affects someone that is willing to be romantically involved with you.¡± I sighed, ¡°At least I don¡¯t have to worry about the whole incest tag.¡±

    Flarea raised an eyebrow, ¡°Tag?¡± I laughed, ¡°Nothing, forget it.¡± She shrugged her shoulders and leaned back in the seat. I found out that Flarea actually took us a few hundred miles from the city and we were close to the Oklahoma and Texas border. I was driving and talking to Violetta for almost an hour before I heard Flarea snoring slightly from the back seat.

    I was tempted to jerk the car or something to wake her up, but some movement at the crotch of my pants stopped me. I looked down and saw an arm reaching across from the passenger seat. I looked over and saw Violetta smiling at me. She got my pants pulled down a little and then slipped her hand inside of my boxers. I felt her hand wrap around my dick and she slid it out from its confinement.This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

    She looked at me, ¡°I have been wanting to try something lately, so just continue to drive.¡± I did exactly as she told me too and I looked back at the road. A few seconds later I felt moistness around my dick. I glanced down and saw her head bobbing up and down between my legs. The sight caused me to get a little harder and it surprised her. She pulled back up, ¡°Pay attention to the road dear.¡±

    I looked back at the road and continued to drive. For the next fifteen minutes I could feel her constantly going up and down my shaft and it was sending waves of pleasure through my body. I groaned a little and I could feel myself getting close to my limit. The was some rustling coming from the back and I heard another voice, ¡°Man, she is really going to town on that thing.¡± The voice was right next to my ear and it sounded sultry as hell.

    I ended up shooting my load at the sound of her voice. Violetta let out a muffled sound, but she kept her head down. After a couple minutes she finally sat back up in her seat. She used her hand and wiped her mouth, ¡°Did you enjoy that babe?¡± I was red as hell and hook my thumb towards the back seat. She looked and saw that Flarea was leaning forward and watching the show. She yelped, ¡°You were supposed to be asleep!¡±

    Flarea laughed, ¡°I was taking a nap, but the lewd noises you were making woke me up. I leaned up here and saw that you was going to town on his dick. I had been watching for a good five or six minutes towards the end. I was honestly surprised you were able to take that beast in your mouth.¡± I coughed and tried to change the subject, ¡°Did you enjoy your nap?¡±

    She cut her eyes at me, ¡°Trying to change the subject even while she is stroking your dick?¡± I instantly felt that Violetta was indeed still gripping me and stroking up and down. I looked at her, ¡°I think that is enough for now babe.¡± She nodded slightly and then put my cock back into its cage.

    Flarea snorted, ¡°You didn¡¯t have to stop just for little old lonely me.¡± I coughed a little and then concentrated on the road. We pulled into the garage almost an hour later and all got out of the car. It was like three in the morning and Flarea yawned, ¡°Well I am going to head to bed. You two try and keep it down now.¡± She left the garage and Violetta and I were left in silence. I sighed, ¡°I will never understand some people, especially if they are female.¡± Violetta laughed, ¡°Everybody is different and if you know them long enough you can understand them.¡±

    I sighed, ¡°I really want to go on a mission or something now. Feels like I am being cooped up in here.¡± Katarina came into the garage at that point, ¡°How about registering yourself as a mercenary then?¡± I looked at her and saw that she was still in the same clothes that she was wearing when we left. I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Don¡¯t you sleep?¡± She laughed, ¡°Not really. Once you hit the power level required to have an immortal body you really don¡¯t need sleep.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°I see, but aren¡¯t I already a mercenary?¡± She nodded, ¡°You are a registered mercenary on earth, but I meant register as a mercenary in the universe. It will be a great way for you to gain strength and control over your powers.¡± I nodded, ¡°I could do that, but am I really strong enough to make it on my own in the universe?¡± She shook her head, ¡°No you¡¯re not, but Flarea agreed to be your teacher, which means that she will be traveling with you.¡±

    Violetta spoke up, ¡°What about me?¡± Katarina spoke to her, ¡°You have to stay here for now and do your job.¡± Violetta pouted, ¡°But mom. Someone else could easily teach in my place.¡± Katarina shook her head, ¡°No buts, you are going to stay here.¡± She took something from her bra and threw it towards me. I reflectively caught it and saw that it was some sort of wrist band. I looked at her, ¡°What is this?

    She took a drink of some whisky that appeared out of nowhere and then spoke, ¡°Put it on.¡± I did as she said and slid the band onto my left wrist. She took another drink and then tapped on the top of the wrist band. A holographic screen popped up an inch above the band. The screen looked just like a normal cell phone screen except for ti was holographic. I widened my eyes, ¡°What the hell.¡±

    Katarina took another drink and pointed at the screen, ¡°This wrist band is a Uni-Phone which is short for Universal Phone. It will act just like a cell phone from earth, except on a universal scale. There are Muni-Phones and Demi-Phones and out there, but you don¡¯t need one of those just yet.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Muni-Phone? Dime-Phone?¡± She laughed, ¡°Multi Universal Phone and Dimensional Phone. One works across universes and the other works in almost all dimensions.¡±

    I asked her another question, ¡°What is the difference between a universe and a dimension?¡± She took another drink before answering, ¡°Honestly a universe and a dimension are basically the same thing, but a dimension and a universe aren¡¯t¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°Do what?¡± She laughed, ¡°The universes were created by the same power and basically run on the same wavelength with minute differences. The Muni-Phone is able to see these differences and convert the information into the type of wavelength needed to transfer from one to the other. Dimensions on the other hand are made by different powers or even the actual universes. A Dime-Phone is able to read the wavelength of the dimension and then actually upgrade its software and store the wavelength it registered. Then it works in the same way as a Muni-Phone.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°So basically this phone works everywhere in this universe and if I need to travel to another universe I need to get a Muni-Phone?¡± She nodded, ¡°Eventually you will be able to afford a Dime-Phone and you will definitely need to get one in your line of work, but that comes later.¡± I nodded and then played with the screen for a minute before I noticed that Katarina, Flarea, and Violetta¡¯s numbers were stored in the contacts. Violetta and Katarina¡¯s contact information even gave me their location. It only said that they were on the planet Earth in the Milky Way galaxy.

    I pulled out the piece of paper from my pocket and entered the phone number into my contacts. Her name, number, and picture popped up on the screen. I widened my eyes, ¡°It even puts a picture for people that I add automatically?¡± Katarina nodded and took another drink before speaking, ¡°Yes, it has access to the universal internet. It will search internets from every planet until it finds a verified picture of the person whose name and number you put in it. If there is no picture when you add a phone number then that person either has a very high access in one of the universal governments or they have stayed of the grid as much as they can.¡±

    I widened my eyes, ¡°Universal internet? Sounds fun.¡± Violetta elbowed me in the side and smiled, ¡°Pervert.¡± I rubbed my side, ¡°I didn¡¯t do anything though!¡± She stepped up to me, ¡°You going to miss me?¡± I smiled and then gave her a kiss, ¡°Of course I am going to miss you.¡± She smiled, ¡°Try to keep the number of lovers to single digits though.¡± I stiffened up and coughed, ¡°Should be easy enough.¡±

    She grinned and then pinched my side causing me to yelp. I rubbed my side and watched as she sashayed away. I enjoyed the view as she left and then looked back at Katarina. She was just standing there smiling while she drank her whisky. I raised an eyebrow, ¡°You drink enough of that already?¡± She shook her head and took another drink, ¡°Sadly when you reach a certain power Earth alcohol isn¡¯t strong enough to really get you drunk. The taste of whisky is still amazing so I drink it like normal humans drink soda.¡±

    I laughed and shook my head at her. Right about this time Flarea came back into the garage. She looked over at me and then back at Katarina, ¡°You tell him?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah, he knows.¡± Flarea nodded her head, ¡°Good.¡± She looked at me, ¡°I guess we should register you as a mercenary for hire now.¡± She picked up the necklace she was wearing and a holographic screen appeared just like my wrist band.

    I raised an eyebrow again, ¡°Why is hers not a wrist band?¡± Flarea answered without looking up from her screen, ¡°All the phones come in different types of accessories such as rings, bracelets, necklaces, earrings, and even dick rings.¡± I raised an eyebrow again, ¡°Seriously? A phone on someone¡¯s dick?¡± She shrugged her shoulders, ¡°There are some weird people out there man. Such as people who get their dicks sucked while there is another passenger in the car.¡±

    I coughed and turned my head away. I saw that Katarina had an interested look on her face, but it quickly vanished. Flarea finally put her phone up and looked at me, ¡°I have registered you on the universal mercenary list. You are a Class 9 mercenary right now, but the more missions you do the higher your class can go.¡± I nodded, ¡°How are the mercenary classes set up?¡± She shrugged, ¡°They are pretty basic. The lowest is Class 9 then, 8, 7, 6, 5, 4, 3, 2, 1, King, Immortal, Demi-God, and God Class.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°There are God Class Mercenaries?¡± She waved her hand, ¡°There are God Class mercenaries and God Class Teams.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°What is the difference?¡± She answered me, ¡°A God Class Mercenary is someone at the Galactic Fighter in strength, but a God Class Team is any team that has completed at least five God Class missions. Their individual strengths can be as high or as low as they want, but they have to at least complete those five missions to be qualified as a God Class Team.¡±

    Before I could speak she continued, ¡°If a team were to have a God Class Mercenary on their team then they are already counted as a God Class Team even without completing the missions.¡± I nodded, ¡°That makes sense.¡± I then asked another question that I wanted to know, ¡°You mentioned God Class missions. Does that mean there are gods in the universes?¡±

    She shook her head, ¡°The word God is ultimately a title given by those of lesser power. It basically means anything that could affect things on a planetary scale such as the complete destruction of a planet.¡± I nodded, ¡°Okay, then is there anything higher?¡±

    She nodded, ¡°There is, but I wasn¡¯t going to tell you about them yet. You did ask so I will at least tell you some. There are two more classes of mercenary known as Dragon and Titan. Titan is after God and Dragon is after Titan. Titan class mercenaries and missions are things that can affect entire galaxies. As you probably have already guessed Dragon class mercenaries and missions affect entire universes. Titan class mercenaries are Galactic Kings in strength and Dragon class are Universal Powers.¡±

    She stopped for a minute to let the information sink in before she continued to speak, ¡°Dragon class mercenaries are rare, because most Universal Powers aren¡¯t as many in numbers. There are actually more Dragon Teams than there are Dragon Mercenaries. By the way Dragon Teams are the same as God Teams; except for they have to complete two Dragon Class missions and not five. Titan Teams have to complete three Titan Class mission.¡±

    I was shocked, ¡°Are there really that many things that can affect whole galaxies and universes?¡± She laughed, ¡°There actually are, but they are usually a whole lot of little things that come together on a big scale. Such as the pirate armada that was annihilated by Xavier thousands of years ago. They were very close to taking over one of the major universal governments and then taking control of that universe. Well the Universal Power of that universe was killed by a Dragon Class creature so he stepped in to help.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Dragon Class creatures now? Seriously?¡± Katarina laughed, ¡°There are a lot of things that may sounds stupid or things you don¡¯t understand, but if you just ask Flarea questions she should be able to answer most of them.¡± I sighed and rubbed my temple, ¡°Okay, I guess some things can be answered at a later time, but I do want to know one thing.¡± Flarea raised an eyebrow, ¡°What is that?¡± I smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know if we are going to use the same code name as here on Earth so what is my mercenary code name?¡±

 Back to Writing..

    First of all I would like to apologize for the long break in chapters.

    I have been dealing with a new job, divorce, and custody hearings so it has been a very busy time for me. I should be able to get back to my normal chapter per week now. At the writing of this post I am actually at 2300 words of 4000 for my next chapter of Asuras and Dragons. I have to work a short four hour shift here in a minute so it won''t be out until later tonight though.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen from Royal Road. Please report it.

    I just wanted to let you all know that I was back though and to apologize.

    Thanks,

    Str1keFreedom00

 V.1 Ch.15 - World Shaking

    *Earth ¨C Caelum¡¯s POV*

    Flarea put her finger on her chin and looked up towards the ceiling like some character from an anime. She stood there for a minute before shrugging her shoulders, ¡°I can¡¯t really think of one, how about you pick it.¡± I sighed and then thought about it for a bit and then I thought of that scene I saw. I snapped my fingers, ¡°How about King?¡± Flarea and Katarina both looked at me and then at each other before they both busted out laughing. I frowned, ¡°What¡¯s so funny?¡±

    They both looked at me again and started to laugh again. I frowned again and waited for them to get done laughing before I spoke again, ¡°Seriously though, is it that bad?¡± Katarina wiped a tear from her eye, ¡°Sorry for laughing at you, but seriously; King? That is all you could come up with?¡± I frowned and looked away, ¡°She told me to pick.¡± Katarina laughed and then pinched my cheek like I was some kid, ¡°You know you¡¯re cute when you pout.¡±

    I frowned again and swatted her hands away bringing another laughing fit from Flarea. I sighed, ¡°Okay if King doesn¡¯t work then you think of something Kat.¡± She thought about it for a bit before she spoke, ¡°King is just too generic and has been used so many times that the Mercenary Union actually banned from being used, but there are a lot of other words that mean the same. Sovereign is one example of a word that means the same.¡± I thought about it for a little while and then made a decision, ¡°I know it is over used a lot in certain things, but I want to go with the code name Sovereign.¡±

    Katarina nodded her head, ¡°Okay then. It is used quite a bit in the stories on Earth, but surprisingly no mercenaries from Earth that are associated with the Mercenary Union use that as a code name. It makes no sense, but the amount of people actually able to leave Earth and go explore the universes is small, like very small.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°So multiple people can have the same code name, but only one of that code name per planet?¡±

    She nodded her head, ¡°No not really, it¡¯s more like per universe.¡± I sighed, ¡°So you mean that out of everybody in this universe no one has used the code name Sovereign?¡± Flarea was messing with a tablet that I never saw her have before when she spoke up, ¡°I am checking that right now.¡± We waited a few minutes before she answered again, ¡°There has not been a mercenary that has used that code name from this universe.¡±

    I sighed again, ¡°I don¡¯t see how that is possible honestly.¡± Flarea looked up, ¡°Honestly the word Sovereign was developed here on Earth. Almost all of the languages from Earth are not used in the universe. There are trillions of languages in the universe, but there is a common language simply called Universal.¡± I face palmed, ¡°Universal? That is really all they could come up with as a name?¡± She smiled, ¡°That¡¯s right Mr. King.¡± She put some emphasis on the word king and it caused me to cringe. It really was simple and a little egotistical now that I think about it, but Sovereign is a little egotistical as well.

    I sighed again, ¡°Can you register me from here or do we need to go somewhere?¡± She smiled at me, ¡°Hold out your hand.¡± I did as she said and she pricked my finger, hard. Blood dripped out and a little stick popped out of the tablet. My blood dripped onto the stick and then the stick slid back inside. She tapped on the screen a few times and then smiled at me again, ¡°Okay, your code name has been added to your mercenary profile.¡±

    I sucked my finger for a second before speaking, ¡°So when do we leave?¡± She looked over at Katarina who spoke, ¡°You guys can leave as soon as you want.¡± Flarea nodded and left the room. Katarina walked up and grabbed my face with both hands. She tilted my head to face her and smiled, ¡°Be careful, okay? There are many dangers out there that even Galactic Fighters such as Flarea have to be wary of.¡±

    I nodded my head, ¡°I will, I can have Violetta worrying about me, can I?¡± She smiled, ¡°That you can¡¯t.¡± She gave me a kiss on my forehead, which shocked me, and left the room. I followed after her with my eyes and wondered what the heck that was for. Flarea walked back into the room, ¡°You ready kid?¡± I shook my head and turned towards her, ¡°You should know from that moment in the car that I am no kid.¡±

    She blushed a little as she snorted, ¡°Compared to me you will always be a kid.¡± She headed towards the garage and I quickly followed behind her. When we entered the garage, I saw Violetta standing there waiting on us. She was leaning against my Chevelle and staring off into space. I walked up to her and tapped her on the shoulder slightly startling her. She jumped a little and then she noticed me standing there beside her.

    She smiled at me, ¡°Don¡¯t scare me like that.¡± I grinned at her, ¡°Sorry, you were just so deep in thought that I didn¡¯t know if you would hear me speak.¡± She snorted, ¡°Sure you did.¡± I grinned and then I got a little serious, ¡°We are heading out.¡± She got equally serious, ¡°I figured as much.¡± She sighed, ¡°Be careful out there okay?¡± I remembered the scene with Katarina from a few minutes ago and it brought a smile to my face, ¡°Don¡¯t worry, Flarea will be there.¡±

    Violetta laughed, ¡°That¡¯s what I am worried about.¡± I grinned, ¡°Oh? What could she ever do to me?¡± She grinned, ¡°She could probably do somethings that your or I would have never even thought about doing.¡± I smiled, ¡°Oh sounds fun.¡± She punched me in the shoulder, ¡°Don¡¯t go conquering too much now, dear.¡± I laughed and rubbed my shoulder, ¡°I¡¯ll try my hardest.¡±

    She was about to say something else, but I quickly kissed her and shut her up. We kissed for a few minutes before Flarea honked at us, ¡°Let¡¯s get a move on lover boy.¡± We both laughed and I gave her one more, quick kiss before heading towards Flarea. Violetta spoke up behind me, ¡°Don¡¯t forget to call.¡± I held up the Uni-Phone on my wrist and smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t¡±

    I got in the car and Flarea headed out of the garage. We got on I-35 and headed towards the city again. After almost thirty minutes of dead silence I finally couldn¡¯t stand it anymore, ¡°Where are we headed?¡± Flarea responded simply, ¡°We are headed towards a transfer array in the middle of the city.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Transfer array?¡± She nodded, ¡°They are all over the world and in America there is one in every state capital. I was shocked, ¡°Every state capital?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah, but those are just the public transfer arrays. As for private ones, there are too many to count.¡± I shook my head, ¡°There is so much on this world that normal people don¡¯t even realize.¡± Flarea snorted, ¡°That¡¯s an understatement.¡± I furrowed my brows, ¡°What does that mean?¡± She didn¡¯t answer me this time and I didn¡¯t push any further.

    We were traveling down the highway when my wrist made a little chime noise. I looked down and saw that it was a message from Violetta. I smiled and opened it gaining myself a mushy little text message. I grinned from ear to ear at the contents and Flarea snorted, ¡°We just left and she already is texting you. It¡¯s like that high school romance where you guys are constantly all like ¡°oh I love you baby¡± and ¡°I love you too snookum¡±¡± She shivered after she said that and then concentrated on the road.

    I laughed, ¡°It¡¯s not like that at all Flarea. If you weren¡¯t so cold to people maybe you could find yourself someone other than a fuck buddy.¡± Flarea snorted again, ¡°I am not cold to people.¡± I smiled, ¡°You are pretty cold though. Except when we were sparring, you brush me off like I don¡¯t exist sometimes.¡± Flarea sighed and muttered, ¡°It¡¯s not like I mean too.¡± I grinned, ¡°I know that. I could tell that it was some natural thing that you just do. I feel that something happened and now you can¡¯t bring yourself to get close to people other than Katarina and Violetta.¡±

    Flarea didn¡¯t speak for a few minutes and we rode in silence. After a bit she finally spoke, ¡°I did have some rough times a long time ago. I was pretty much left for dead when Katarina found me.¡± I perked up a little bit when she started speaking about her past, but she quickly shut down again. She spoke in that serious slash annoyed voice that she usually had around me, ¡°We are here.¡±

    I wanted to see that smile she had when we were sparring again, but I bitterly smiled and looked out the window. We were actually pulling up to the Thunderdome which surprised me. I looked over, ¡°What are we doing here? Are we going to watch the Thunder play or something?¡± She snorted again, ¡°Just follow me.¡± She seemed to be acting colder than usual and I chocked it up to the fact that Violetta and Katarina weren¡¯t around. When we were at the house she would at least talk to me and answer my questions. This complete flop in attitude annoyed me. Not much I could do about it considering the person in question is a Galactic Fighter.

    We walked into the back door of the Thunderdome when it hit me. What the hell could leave a Galactic Fighter for dead? From what Katarina told me, Galactic Kings and Universal Powers usually wouldn¡¯t bother with anything below them. I watched Flarea¡¯s back as we walked and she looked a little lonely if you stared long enough. I sped up a little and walked right beside her.

    She cut her eyes at me, but other than that she didn¡¯t say anything to me. I sighed and then we continued to walk in silence. We made it to a service elevator and walked inside. She activated a little of her flame and then stuck it near a hole in the wall. The flame was sucked in and the elevator started to move. I looked up at the floor screen and saw that it was actually going down. I knew that the Thunderdome had a basement and maybe even a second level to it, but when the screen said B9 I had long realized that this elevator went way further than that.

    The elevator finally stopped at B777 which was an extremely weird number to stop on, but also amazing. One has to know that the tallest building in the world is only a little over one hundred and sixty stories tall. That means that the floor we are on, if it was above ground, would be almost five times as tall. It was almost thirteen thousand feet below ground. This is just short of the Bingham Canyon Mine in Salt Lake City. It miles it equals out to two and a half miles underground.

    It amazes me that something could be built that far underground without any signs of it on the surface. The elevator opened and we were greeted with a bustling area. It looked like a mall had been built underground, but it was filled with aliens. Yes that¡¯s right, I said aliens. It looked like a scene straight out of Star Wars or something. Flarea stepped out of the elevator and I quickly followed.

    We were walking and I was busy looking around at all the different beings. I saw an Arachne type of race, elves, fairies, wolfkin, kitsune, and a whole lot of different races. I even saw what looked like an angel except for his wings were black. He noticed me looking and flashed a smile at me that caused me to actually get weak in the legs. I was shocked at how that could happen to me especially since I was a male that was not interested in the same sex at all. Flarea spoke up, ¡°Succubus, when Incubus I should say since he is male.¡±

    I looked at her and saw that she didn¡¯t even look back at me when she spoke. I was really starting to get irritated at her cold attitude. I spoke up, ¡°Why are you being so cold to me right now? This attitude is completely different from when Katarina and Violetta are around or when we were sparring.¡± She didn¡¯t answer me and just kept walking I got a little ticked and grabbed her arm, ¡°Hey, answer me.¡±

    She actually turned around and punched me with a flame cloaked fist. I flew backwards and smashed into a food cart. The creature running the cart started to get pissed, but when he saw Flarea he backed down. I would have been shocked if not for the massive amount of power radiating from her. Her chest was heaving causing her restricted bust to seem like it wanted to burst out. She growled at me, ¡°Don¡¯t touch me.¡±

    I groaned and decided to try and figure out why she was acting the way she is now. I stood up from the cart, to everyone¡¯s surprise, and dusted myself off. Most people probably wouldn¡¯t have noticed it, but when I notice the lighting quick punch headed my way I slowed time down enough to dodge a bit. I didn¡¯t get hit by the actual fist, but the pressure from the swing itself was enough to throw me backwards.If you find this story on Amazon, be aware that it has been stolen. Please report the infringement.

    I walked over to Flarea, ¡°What the fuck is wrong with you, seriously?¡± She growled, ¡°I don¡¯t like people touching me.¡± I snorted, ¡°What about when we sparred then?¡± She snorted, ¡°That¡¯s different.¡± I sighed, ¡°Someone who doesn¡¯t like people touching her has had multiple fuck buddies?¡± She snorted, ¡°It¡¯s a good cover to keep most people away, plus if anyone really wants to get fuck me then end up in a hospital or the morgue.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°So you really haven¡¯t had any fuck buddies then?¡± She snorted, ¡°Why should I tell you?¡± I smiled, ¡°How about this, if I can land a punch on you again then you will have to tell me.¡± She snorted, ¡°That¡¯s fine, but I won¡¯t go as easy as last time. The wards on this place are far stronger than the wards at Katarina¡¯s.¡±

    She released her power some more and it radiated from her body. Cracks spread across the floor, but they quickly fixed themselves. Everyone in the area quickly backed off to a certain distance. They didn¡¯t leave the area, but they didn¡¯t get too close either. There were some murmurs in the crowed as well, ¡°Galactic Fighter!¡± and a few others. I frowned and found it difficult to even stand with her power pushing down on me.

    She grinned, ¡°How about I used fifty percent of my power right now. If you can land a hit on me not only will I tell you what you want to know I may even let you touch me whenever you like.¡± I grinned and looked her body up and down a couple of times causing her to get a little irritated, ¡°Make that fifty-five percent.¡± Her power flared up again and I could feel my bones protesting and grinding against each other.

    I grunted and actually fell to one knee, but I didn¡¯t go down completely. I thought about the powers at my disposal and quickly found one to use. I made the neutral element of earth coursed through my body and strengthened it. The pressure caused by her power lessened and I was able to stand straight pretty easily. She raised an eyebrow, ¡°Not bad kid.¡± She disappeared and then reappeared in front of me, ¡°But just being able to stand isn¡¯t going to get you anywhere.¡±

    A lightning fast punch was heading my way again and I activate the element of time and dodged out of the way. Even with time slowed down for me the punch was still moving extremely quick, which caused me to barley dodge the fist. The pressure from the punched snapped my head back and sent me flying into another building.

    I groaned in pain and slid to the ground. My face was quickly grabbed and I was lifted from the ground. My neck protested and made some popping noises as I was lifted. I gritted my teeth and kept myself from making any noise. There was a blow to my stomach which almost caused me to lose consciousness. I remembered what Katarina said about losing my consciousness, ¡°Wait, Flarea stop.¡± I was barely able to spit the words out when another punch to my gut made my vision black out for a split second.

    I was thrown to the ground and then kicked in the stomach again. I spit out some blood and looked up at Flarea. She snorted, ¡°You need to remember, there is always someone or something stronger than you.¡± She looked extremely sad when she said the next statement, ¡°Don¡¯t ever become conceited or you will lose much more than just a fight. I could feel my consciousness fading no matter how hard I tried to concentrate. I slowly looked up at Flarea, ¡°Run¡­¡± Then darkness took over.

    *Flarea POV*

    I saw that he lost consciousness and I felt extremely bad. I really didn¡¯t want to hurt him so much, but I felt he was getting a little too big for his britches. I didn¡¯t want him to end up like me so I decided to beat it into him. I looked down at him and sighed, ¡°He really does have a great smile though. He sticks up for his women too, which is a great trait. Sadly I don¡¯t want to get really close with anyone. I can¡¯t lose someone like that again.¡±

    I cleared those thoughts from my head and then thought about what he said before consciousness left him. I furrowed my brows, ¡°Why would he tell me that?¡± I all of a sudden felt a shiver down my spine and I looked at him. There was a dark shadow spreading from him and it gave off an eerie feeling. It even made me feel a trace of fear, which, shouldn¡¯t be possible given who it was coming from.

    I then remembered something that Katarina told me and I instantly felt the blood leave my face. I stepped back from him and then saw him stand up. The darkness was radiating from him and it looked like pitch black flames were coming from his body. He opened his eyes and they were pitch black. They felt like they would suck me in if I looked at them for too long.

    He moved his head side to side and it made a popping noise. He let out a sigh, ¡°Oh¡­ that feels better.¡± It wasn¡¯t his voice that came out of his body, but something more dark. It sounded like a dog growling and the devil whispering at the same time. He, or it, looked at me, ¡°I should thank you for making this brat lose consciousness. His freaking mental fortitude is outrageous. The Temple of the Light barely holds a candle to this man¡¯s fortitude.

    Temple of the Light? What the hell is speaking through Caelum¡¯s body. It coughed, ¡°Oh please forgive me. Let me introduce myself.¡± He made a sweeping bow, ¡°My name is pretty complicated so most people just call me Darkness.¡± He straightened up and I spoke to him, ¡°What happened to Caelum?¡± It smiled, ¡°Oh, he is still here. Even now he is fighting to regain control of his body, but I¡¯m afraid it won¡¯t be that easy. Especially since that woman sealed his power over the light.¡±

    I instantly felt bad, because Katarina actually warned me about something like this. Violetta told her about what happened to Caelum on the plane ride back. She had to wipe the memory of the pilot and it was hard for her to walk for a while. I came back to reality and saw that it was standing right in front of me.

    It licked its lips and then looked my body up and down. There was a smile on its face, ¡°I see why he finds you attractive. I still don¡¯t know why he cares for you though. He is very peculiar when it comes to those he cares about. He could literally meet someone once and develops feelings for them. This is normal for humans though, they can develops feelings of lust, anger, admiration, joy, among many others during their first meeting. What I find odd is that the feelings he has are those that usually would only be between two lovers.¡±

    Caelum has feelings for me? I figured he would lust after me, because almost all guys are like that. I never would have thought that he would have those kinds of feelings for me. My question is why? It spoke to me again, ¡°You¡¯re wondering why aren¡¯t you?¡± I didn¡¯t say anything, but it continued to explain anyways, ¡°He is has actually lived a semi-difficult life He had parents, but they were almost never home. He didn¡¯t have hardly any friends, at least not any true friends. He has been alone for almost eighty-five percent of his life.¡±

    I was a little shocked at that. He acted way to happy to be alone. It stepped back and smiled, ¡°He has changed though from the memories I have seen. Especially since he met that purpled haired girl, she has had quite the impact on him¡­¡± Its voice trailed off and it looked like it was deep in thought. Its face contorted and it mumbled, ¡°Blasted human¡­ why is your fortitude so strong!?¡±

    Power pulsated from its body as it continued to fight Caelum. It grabbed its head and I heard Caelum¡¯s voice, ¡°Leave them alone¡­ I won¡¯t let you hurt them.¡± The other voice responded, ¡°I will kill them both¡­ but not before I have my way with them¡­¡± I unconsciously stepped back as the power leaking from Caelum¡¯s body was truly unfathomable. The area started to shake and cracks went up the walls.

    ¡°What¡¯s going on!?¡± I heard a familiar voice in the air. When I looked up I saw that Katarina and Violetta were flying down towards us. She landed beside me and looked towards Caelum. Violetta gasped and covered her mouth with her hands while Katarina cursed, ¡°What the fuck happened?¡± I looked down at the ground, ¡°I got a little irritated at him and when I was teaching him a lesson he passed out.¡± Katarina face palmed, ¡°What the hell did he do?¡± I frowned, ¡°He touched me.¡±

    She grabbed me by the shirt, ¡°Why the fuck would that piss you off!? It was just a touch!¡± I yelled back, ¡°You should know better than anyone what happens to those that get close to me!¡± She reached back and slapped me. I knew it was coming and I could have easily blocked it or move, but I didn¡¯t for some reason. There was silence after the smacking sound and the only thing that could be heard was the thrum of Caelum¡¯s power.

    She looked me in the eyes and spoke in a stern voice, ¡°That was a long time ago. What happened to your lover may not ever happen to another. You need to move on from that.¡± I grabbed my face and looked down at the ground to ashamed to speak or look at her. I looked over at Caelum and saw that he was still struggling with the it. We couldn¡¯t figure out what to do, but Violetta started to walk closer to him.

    Caelum sounded out, ¡°No V¡­ don¡¯t!¡± Violetta ignored him and kept walking forward. It laughed, ¡°That¡¯s right keep coming closer. Get torn apart by my power while staring at your lover!¡± Its power kept pulsating and every few seconds it would cut deeply into Violetta¡¯s skin. I was frozen in place. Why would she keep walking? Why does she care for him so much! She pretty much just met him!

    Violetta stopped moving when she got within ten yards of him. She couldn¡¯t move any closer. There was blood dripping on the floor at this point. Katarina was yelling at Violetta, but she couldn¡¯t hear her. Over the thrum of its power I couldn¡¯t hear her either and I was right beside her. Violetta took out a knife and held it in her hands.

    It sneered at her, ¡°Like that is going to do anything little girl.¡± She took the knife and twisted it towards herself. She held it in front of her with the blade towards her stomach. It looked like she wanted to commit Hara-Kiri. Caelum¡¯s voice came out, ¡°No¡­ V¡­ don¡¯t¡­¡± Violetta smiled and then stabbed herself in the stomach.

    Normally this wouldn¡¯t hurt her, but if the universe recognizes that someone is committing self-mutilation then their power pretty much gets canceled out. She smiled at Caelum and then fell to the ground. I quickly looked at him and saw that the struggling seemed to stop. Neither one was talking and there was a vacant look on his face.

    The dark power was still pulsing around him, but it seemed gentler somehow. Katarina spoke up, ¡°My seal was broken.¡± The dark flames around Caelum started to change color. They went from a pitch black to a solid gray. A solid gray crown appeared above his head. He started to float above the ground and a pulse of power spread out from him. It was deathly silent, but when the pulse hit us it knocked us back. Katarina directly flew into the outer wall of the underground area while I was knocked through a couple of buildings before coming to a stop. I jumped up and started to panic, ¡°What is this level of power!?¡± The entire area was shaking, ¡°I don¡¯t think that the planet will be able to handle much more of this.¡±

    *Surface of Earth*

    ¡°This is Lacy Smith with CNN issuing an emergency broadcast.¡± A lady on every television in America was speaking. She had utter shock in her voice, ¡°There are strange happenings all over the world and some experts are saying that it is the end times.¡± The television switched over to a live feed of different things throughout the world. Tornados in the bible belt, Earthquakes on the west coast, hurricanes on the east coast. There were tsunamis headed towards Korea, China, and Japan. Massive sandstorms in Egypt, Saudi Arabia, and Iraq. There were massive natural disasters happening everywhere and no one could answer why.

    *Flarea¡¯s POV*

    I watched Caelum while trying to rack my brain on what to do about his power. It was almost suffocating even from this far away. He floated over towards Violetta and knelt beside her. I saw a tinge of red in all that gray and I could see that he was crying tears of blood. It utterly shocked me, he cares about her that much? I felt happiness for Violetta, but I felt another emotion at the same time. One that I thought I would never feel for the rest of my life.

    He gently held her in his arms as the tears fell from his face. She wasn¡¯t responsive, but I could tell she was still alive. Her body was completely wreaked from his power and there was a whole in her stomach from the knife. He brushed her hair from her face and caressed her cheek. He leaned forward and kissed her on the lips. There was a surge of power that caused everything within a couple dozen yards of him to be vaporized.

    The flames sucked back into his body and he sat her back down on the ground. I watched in awe as her wounds started to heal at rapid speed. In a matter of seconds her body looked like nothing had ever happened to her. He looked over at me and smiled. It was a dazzling smile and if it wasn¡¯t for the blood red tears it would be as bright as the sun. He held his hand out towards me and I found myself teleported to his location.

    My eyes were wide and I felt afraid. Teleporting something other than yourself with just a thought shouldn¡¯t be possible. There has never been any recording of anyone being able to bring someone towards them through teleportation. He caressed my face and it brought me back to reality. When he spoke waves of pleasure coursed through my body, ¡°Please watch over her and me for a little bit. I need to rest now¡­¡±

    He kissed me on my cheek and then he collapsed to the ground next to Violetta. I touched the part of my face that his kissed as I knelt beside the two of them. Violetta was breathing steadily and so was Caelum. I couldn¡¯t help but shiver when I thought about the amount of power he released and how he teleported me towards him, but when I looked down at the two peacefully lying there like nothing happened I almost laughed.

    Katarina came stumbling over towards us, ¡°Is he back to normal?¡± I quickly jumped up and felt my face turn red, ¡°Yeah. He healed Violetta before he collapsed again.¡± Katarina nodded and then knelt on the ground, ¡°That¡¯s good¡­ I never should have placed a seal on his light powers.¡± I tried to comfort her, ¡°You couldn¡¯t know that this would happen.¡± She frowned, ¡°That¡¯s the thing¡­ I think that I did.¡±

 V.1 Ch.16 - Powerful

    <u>*Flarea¡¯s POV*</u>

    We got the two of them out of the underground area and went to the company¡¯s training grounds. There were shocked expressions when we brought Caelum and Violetta inside with a princess carry, but the most shocked views where those for Violetta. Nobody in the company has ever seen her get hurt. They new that Caelum and Violetta were a thing so a lot of them figured that a potential love rival went after him and she got in the way.

    There were some pissed off people and they kept asking me what happened and who did this to Violetta. I was about to say something when Katarina, who had switched back to her public appearance, spoke to them, ¡°There is nothing to worry about, they are both fine and just a little worn out.¡± They all looked like they didn¡¯t believe her, and I don¡¯t blame them, but she was their boss, so they didn¡¯t say anything else.

    ¡°Caelum!¡± There was a scream from a distance away and when I looked over I saw a woman running over with jet black hair and baby blue eyes. Her eyes were wide, and she was staring at Caelum. She quickly reached us, ¡°What happened!?¡± She instantly demanded from me. I instantly frowned and was about to say something when Caelum was snatched from me. She glared at me, ¡°I got him from here.¡± I widened my eyes at how easily I just let her have him and I say let her because if I really wanted to keep a hold of him I could. I¡¯m not just saying that to make myself feel better¡­ yeah.

    She turned around and started to walk off, but I quickly grabbed her by the shoulder. I turned her towards me, ¡°Where do you think you are taking him?¡± She glared at me, ¡°To my room so he can rest.¡± I felt my eye twitch at how easily she just admitted to taking a guy to her room. I gritted my teeth before speaking, ¡°You do know that he is her man.¡± I said this while pointing at Violetta. She quickly glanced at her before speaking again, ¡°I know this, but she is obviously not able to take care of him right now, so I will in her stead.¡± I was getting more and more annoyed, but Katarina spoke up, ¡°Just let her do it for now Flare, its not like she is leaving the compound.¡±

    I looked back at Katarina and it took everything I had to let this word leave my mouth, ¡°Fine.¡± After that the woman took Caelum away and I was left with Violetta and Katarina. We went to Katarina¡¯s room that she had when she stayed at the compound. She sat her down on the bed and I collapsed onto a chair, ¡°Ugh, that woman irritates me. Who does she thing she is holding Caelum like that.¡± Katarina smiled, ¡°Is our Flarea jealous? I never thought I would see the day again.¡±

    I felt my cheeks turn red and I looked away, ¡°I am not jealous of that she-pup.¡± Katarina smiled again, ¡°What ever you say Flare, but I will say that he is in good hands with Sarah. She won¡¯t cause any harm to him.¡± I frowned, ¡°It¡¯s not harm that I am worried about.¡± She laughed again, ¡°You¡¯re just going to have to get used to that if you ever want a chance with him.¡± I frowned again, ¡°Who said I wanted a chance with him.¡± She smiled and then looked back down at Violetta. I sighed, leaned back, and looked at the ceiling.

    <u>*Sarah¡¯s POV*</u>

    I was trying not to panic as I brought Caelum back to my room and laid him on the bed. I was in a weird panic partially because something happened to him and partially because I was panicking over the fact that something happened to him. If that makes any sense at all, it does to me, but whatever. I sat down in a chair that I pulled over to the bed and took a few calming breaths and tried to sort out my thoughts. Why was I reacting this way because of him? It makes no sense to me at all especially since I haven¡¯t let myself have any sort of emotions over a man in years.

    Yes, I have slept with some men, but that was mainly because of the involvement of alcohol and being lonely. I sighed and stared at the man that was making my heart waver so much. I caressed his cheek and I could have sworn I saw him smile slightly. It was just a small one, but it made my heart beat faster. How can a man have such a smile? He honestly not over-the-top in looks, but just that small smile was so charming. It makes me wonder what a beaming smile from him would look like.

    <u>*Caelum¡¯s POV*</u>

    I was greeted with the same expanse that I saw the last time I lost consciousness. It¡¯s honestly the only reason that I know that I am unconscious. I sighed, ¡°Are you there?¡± There was silence for a few minutes after I spoke, but then a violet silhouette appeared in front of me. ¡°You called?¡± She asked me. I smiled, ¡°I figured you may be here. Why is it that I can only communicate with you in here?¡± She laughed, ¡°It¡¯s because you never tried silly.¡± I froze up, she is right. I never once tried to talk to her while I was conscious.

    She laughed again at my expression, ¡°I don¡¯t blame you though. You do have quite a few beautiful distractions around you.¡± I grinned, ¡°Only one of those distractions has anything to do with me in an intimate fashion though.¡± She laughed once again this time doubling over. She wiped nonexistent tears from nonexistent eyes, ¡°You really believe that?¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°Its true. I mean Flarea and Katarina are both hot, but one is my girlfriends best friend and the other is her mom. I really can¡¯t do all that much with either one of them for multiple reasons. I feel like I would be betraying Violetta.¡±

    Void stared at me for a minute before she facepalmed. She sighed, ¡°You really are a little slow when it comes to women.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°I thought I was pretty slick myself though.¡± She laughed again, this time she was rolling on the floor. I grinned, ¡°Glad you find me amusing.¡± She instantly jumped up, ¡°There is something you should know about some women. Women tend to gravitate to strong men. A lot of the time those men are dicks and women just put up with it, but when they actually find a strong man with a heart of gold they sometimes aren¡¯t afraid to share him.¡±

    I laughed, ¡°Even if Violetta was one of those women there are still a couple of issues. One, I am not strong. Two, I don¡¯t think she is one of those women because other than novels and shit I don¡¯t think they exist. Finally, I couldn¡¯t do the same with her. Once someone is my woman they are mine. I won¡¯t share with anyone.¡± She shook her head, ¡°One, those women do exist believe me, your looking at one of them. Two, I think you might be surprised of Violetta. Finally, that is perfectly fine. We don¡¯t want to be shared like some toy. As long as you can love us equally we are perfectly fine.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow, ¡°You would be fine with your man screwing another girl?¡± She nodded her head, ¡°If he was someone strong enough to catch my eye then it is understandable that he catches the eye of other women. I can¡¯t expect a man of that caliber to be someone that only one woman can handle. If he loves me and doesn¡¯t leave me then that¡¯s fine with me. Of course, I am the strongest being in the universes, so I still haven¡¯t found that man yet, but that won¡¯t last forever.¡±

    I grinned, ¡°You actually looking forward to someone taking your spot at the top?¡± She formed a mouth, so I could see her smile, ¡°He may take my place on top of the power scale, but as for other aspects I may always be on top.¡± Her meaning made me feel a little embarrassed, but it wasn¡¯t much. She laughed, ¡°You¡¯re quite cute Caelum. Let me help you control your powers a bit.¡±

    She reached out and touched my forehead and my heart. There was a blast of energy and my body flew backwards before I was greeted with darkness again. When I woke up next, I saw that I was lying in a bed and Sarah was sitting in a chair with her head lying on the bed. I smiled and rubbed my hand through her hair. It was very soft and made me wonder what kind of hair products she used. I had barely made one pass through with my hand when she shot up like a rocket.

    She looked around and saw me sitting up on the bed and a smile formed on her face, ¡°Morning sleeping beauty.¡± I laughed, ¡°Morning.¡± She quickly turned serious, ¡°You want to tell me what happened?¡± I grinned and rubbed the back of my head, ¡°It was nothing. I just got into a little scuffle.¡± She frowned, ¡°A little scuffle caused you to pass out for three days.¡± I was shocked, shocked at the fact that I was out for three days and shocked that women can change the way they act on command. Void was super serious at first and then she was like a high school best friend a minute ago. It honestly made no sense.

    There was a giggle in my mind, ¡°I act how I want when I want. I have the power to do that, everyone else and their opinions can go fuck themselves for all I care.¡± I jumped at the voice that appeared in my head before I realized who it was. Sarah looked concerned, ¡°What¡¯s wrong? Are you still hurt?¡± She quickly started to check me out and even put her forehead against mine. I was shocked again at this treatment from her. We only spent the time in the compound together, surely, she didn¡¯t develop feelings for me during that time.

    She stepped back and sighed, ¡°No fever. That¡¯s good.¡± I instantly remembered what I was told about my powers. I can control the element of love and it leaks out of my body making the opposite sex have a more favorable impression of me. I sighed and after that I quickly just said fuck it in my mind. If she likes me she likes me, but I don¡¯t think I should do anything without talking to Violetta first. This was honestly giving me a headache.

    ¡°Just grab her and push her down on the bed. I promise you she won¡¯t resist and will probably even respond to you. As for Violetta I know for a fact that she won¡¯t care.¡± Void decided to speak in my head. I sighed, ¡°What makes you so sure?¡± There was a small giggle, ¡°I heard her say it herself.¡± I was shocked, ¡°Seriously?¡± There was a sighed, ¡°Have I lied to you yet?¡± I thought about it and she really hasn¡¯t, at least not that I can remember. I smiled and looked at Sarah. She was looking at me with concern in her eyes and I don¡¯t know if it was what Void said, but when I was staring at her lips something inside me just snapped, ¡°Fuck it.¡±

    I reached out, grabbed Sarah, and put her on the bed underneath me. She let out a little yelp, but she didn¡¯t scream. She laid there and stared at me with a red face. I was starting to doubt myself and what I was doing, but she smashed that doubt to pieces. She looked at me, ¡°Are you sure you want me?¡± I lost all sort of reason at that point and sealed her lips with mine. I saw her widen her eyes, but she quickly closed them and returned my kiss with passion.This content has been unlawfully taken from Royal Road; report any instances of this story if found elsewhere.

    We made out for a good five to ten minutes while feeling all over each other¡¯s bodies. I reached my hand up her shirt and grabbed onto one of her well-developed mounds. I gently massaged and morphed it into many different shapes bringing out moans from her mouth. I took my other hand and reached it into the sweat pants she was wearing. I found her hidden spring and quickly messaged it as well. She was already wet, and I stuck a finger inside.

    She quickly tightened on me and wrapped her arms around me. I grinned a little, but she couldn¡¯t really see it due to my being suffocated by her breasts. I quickly found that little rough spot and started rubbing it in circles. She gasped, and I could feel her body shudder a little bit. I continued to play with that spot while my thumb played with the little bud playing peekaboo up top. After a few minutes of this I felt warm liquid flow out around my finger and she gasped again. Her body shuddered and her back arched under me.

    She laid there panting and trying to catch her breath. I was going to say something, but she quickly undid my pants and grabbed my dick. This stopped the words in my throat and made me looked down. Her hand was grasped around my fully erect cock and she was barely able to hide half of it with one hand. I looked at her face and saw the shock on her face. It caused me to grin and I made my dick twitch a little.

    This made her jump a little and I couldn¡¯t help but laugh a little. She glared at me and then squeezed me hard. I sucked in a breath, but it honestly felt a little good. She started to stroke me, and we continued to make out. A few minutes later and we were both naked. She guided me to the entrance of her vagina and I pushed the head in a bit. She wrapped her arms around me again and gasped a little. I smiled and started to push my way deeper inside. Her gasps turned into moans and she bit my shoulder and I honestly almost lost it there. She clawed at my back and it really turned me on even more.

    She moaned, ¡°It got bigger, how is that even possible.¡± I smiled and sealed her mouth with mine. I pulled out a little and then pushed myself back inside. She moaned around my mouth and I started to pick up my pace. The sound of flesh slapping together quickly sounded out and muffled moans. After a few minutes she quit kissing me and just laid back enjoying my piston. Her breasts were bouncing magnificently up and down.

    I caught one of them in my mouth and started tease the nipple with my tongue. She grabbed my head and shoved me into her breast. Her moans got louder and a few minutes later she arched her back and screamed. I felt a warm liquid around my cock along with her vagina contracting around it. I smiled in satisfaction at making my woman cum, but I wasn¡¯t done yet. I still hadn¡¯t gone myself.

    I turned her over and put her face on the pillow. I lifted her ass up and then pierced myself back into her. She screamed again and then bit onto the pillow. I continued to pump my piston back and forth for another ten or fifteen minutes before I finally felt it coming. She arched her back and I felt her contract around me again which put me at my limit. I pulled out and she fell on the bed while I released my seed on her body.

    She laid there panting and staring at me. I could see the love in her eyes as I stared back at them. I gave her a big smile and I honestly thought that I saw her body shiver again. A thought entered my head, but it left as quickly as it entered. I was going to say something to her, but my words were interrupted by the door being through open.

    I looked over and saw the three people that I didn¡¯t really know how to explain this too. Violetta, Flarea, and Katarina were all standing in the doorway. I could see that Katarina was actually enjoying the view and Violetta really didn¡¯t have an expression, but Flarea actually had a little pound sigh on her temple and her face was red. There was a voice in my head, ¡°That was quite a show. Don¡¯t worry about the little Flame. She isn¡¯t mad at you.¡± My eye twitch at her words, but other than that I tried my hardest to not visibly show any expression.

    Sarah quickly pulled a blanket up to her body, ¡°Mrs. Violet Death I can explain. This was all me and had nothing to do with Caelum.¡± Violetta just smiled while Flarea spoke up, ¡°Dam right it was mostly you, but Caelum can¡¯t be let off with no blame. I am pretty sure that you didn¡¯t cover yourself with his descendants.¡± I scratched my nose, ¡°Sarah can¡¯t be the only one at fault for this. I was the one that pushed her down onto the bed. So, if you are going to be mad at someone be mad at me.¡±

    Flarea glared at me, ¡°Damn right I am mad at you¡­¡± My eye twitch, ¡°I someone lied.¡± There was a giggled followed by the rest of Flarea¡¯s sentence, ¡°¡­mad that the next woman you screwed was some normal Earthling!¡± My eyes widened at that, ¡°Wait¡­ What?¡± Violetta stepped up and put a hand on Flarea¡¯s shoulder, ¡°What she is saying dear is that she is mad that you fucked Sarah first instead of her.¡± Flarea instantly flared up at her, ¡°I never said anything like that.¡±

    Violetta giggled and looked at her best friend, ¡°You know you can¡¯t hide anything from me, right?¡± Flarea mumbled something before Violetta continued speaking, ¡°I know you have feelings for Caelum and they started to develop ever since he showed you his manliness at the restaurant. The feelings got even deeper when he managed to hit you in your spar.¡± Flarea stood there mumbling and looking at the ground. I could see a tinge of red on her cheeks which told me that Violetta¡¯s words hold some truth to them.

    I got up and walked over towards her. I didn¡¯t feel embarrassed at being naked for some reason as I stopped in front of her. I grabbed her chin and lifted her head up. She glared at me and I quickly stole her lips. She stiffened up and there was a small struggle before she quite and just returned my kiss. I heard a gasp from behind me and I looked back to see Sarah staring at me with tears in her eyes. I sighed in my heart and walked over to her. I pulled her into a hug completely ignoring my fluids on her body. She stiffened up and struggled for a minute. I squeezed her hard and she yelled at me, ¡°Let me go you playboy!¡± I shook my head, ¡°No.¡± She beat on my chest, ¡°Why? Why would you fuck me like that and then just kiss someone else right in front of me? I knew that this might be a one-time thing because you have Miss Violet Death, but that was still too much!¡±

    I sighed, ¡°It is not a one-time thing Sarah.¡± She looked up at me, ¡°How can you say that with Miss Violet Death standing there?¡± I smiled, ¡°Violetta doesn¡¯t have a problem with it. You are now my woman just like she is. Ain¡¯t that right Violetta?¡± I turned towards her and she smile while giving a nod of her head. She looked at Sarah, ¡°Welcome to the family sis.¡± I smiled and looked down at Sarah, ¡°See, you are my woman and no one else¡¯s now. Nobody and nothing will change that.¡±

    She sniffed, ¡°What if I can¡¯t deal with you sleeping with other women?¡± I frowned, ¡°Well then you would make me a liar because I said nothing would change you being my woman. Though, if you really couldn¡¯t handle it and wanted to leave I wouldn¡¯t stop you, but you would never see me again. I couldn¡¯t handle seeing you with another man and to prevent me from killing all the men in your life I would have to leave; forever.¡±

    She widened her eyes, ¡°No!¡± She wrapped her arms around me, ¡°I don¡¯t want you to disappear forever. I would rather watch you fuck every woman you came across than not see you anymore.¡± I smiled, ¡°I am not going to fuck every woman, but there will be others. I already have Violetta and Flarea.¡± The violent red head spoke up, ¡°Who said you had me!?¡± I grinned, ¡°When you passionately returned my kiss a second ago.¡±

    She turned red and then looked at the ground while mumbling. I smiled and looked at Katarina, ¡°You got a problem with your daughter¡¯s man fucking around?¡± She smiled and shook her head, ¡°As long as you love your women equally I have no problem. Even my previous husband had a few other women besides me.¡± I nodded, ¡°That¡¯s good.¡±

    Flarea spoke up again, ¡°Since you have the energy to fuck then let¡¯s have another spar really quick.¡± I felt my eye twitch and sighed, ¡°I guess I got no choice.¡± She grinned, ¡°Damn straight.¡± She turned and left, probably heading towards the arena in the compound. I gave Sarah a kiss and quickly got dressed. I gave Violetta a kiss before heading out the door. I sighed, ¡°Hey Void. How exactly were you going to help me with controlling my powers?¡±

    There was a giggle, ¡°Just think about using any element and you will find out.¡± I grinned, ¡°This spar may be fun.¡± I continued my way to the arena and when I saw it there was a crowd of people surrounding it. I quickly found out the reason why when I pushed through the crowd. Flarea was standing in the middle with her foot resting on a big guys chest. I could almost immediately understand what happened. The big guy must have hit on her and she mouthed off causing the big guy to lose his cool.

    I stepped into the arena and Flarea quickly removed her foot from the guys chest. He wasn¡¯t moving so she quickly kicked him out of the arena. Some guys from the company caught him and put him on the ground before putting their attention back on us. Flarea cracked her knuckles, ¡°You ready for this Caelum.¡± I smiled, ¡°Ready as I¡¯ll ever be.¡± I sighed and when she moved towards me she disappeared. I activated my time power and when I did I felt something appear on my head. I sensed that it was a circlet with a gem shaped like a brain. When it appeared, I could easily see her, and she was moving in ultra-slow motion.

    I grinned and walked up to her and grabbed her breasts. When I did I moved to her original spot and deactivated the element. She stopped moving and covered her chest. She looked around and then looked behind her at where I was. She was embarrassed, but her curiosity quickly took over, ¡°How?¡± I grinned and then moved, this time using the speed element. Yes, there is a speed element and it is different from the wind element. The wind element allows you to control the wind allowing you to reduce its resistance or remove the wind completely, but the speed element allows you to move fast enough to cut through that resistance.

    When I activated the speed element a heart shaped necklace appeared around my neck. I appeared next to her instantly and I grabbed her ass. She punched towards me, but I had already moved back towards where I was standing a second ago. She was fuming this time and she activated her flame element. Flames appeared around her fists and they also started to radiate from her body. There was a gasp from the crowd and I instantly remembered that they were there.

    I activated the speed element again and quickly knocked everybody around the arena out. Except for Sarah, Violetta, and Katarina. I appeared in front of Flarea again and smiled, ¡°Are you ready?¡± She grinned and charged at me. She threw a punch in the air and a fireball launched its way towards me. I activated my ice element on my hand and blocked the fireball. There was some steam and when the steam cleared she was launching a fiery fist towards my face. I grinned and activated another element. I disappeared and reappeared behind her. She quickly turned and threw a punch again. I activated the element again and she stumbled from the momentum of her punch. She looked back and saw that I had put her outside of the arena next to Violetta.

    She was shocked, and I could see a look of fear in her eyes. I smiled, ¡°I win.¡± She deactivated her element and sat down on the ground with a pout. I smiled and spoke to Void, ¡°How can these items make me so powerful?¡± She quickly answered, ¡°Those items that I gave you allow you to control your powers. You are now the most powerful being in any universe, besides me of course. I want you to come join me in my fight against the forces trying to destroy my creation, but I want you to enjoy your powers for a little while. When you are able to control you powers on your own and form your crown then you can come join me.¡±

    I was instantly confused, ¡°Forces trying to destroy your creation? Crown? What are you talking about? Are you talking about what I saw in that vision!? Why aren¡¯t you answering me!?¡± There was no response from Void this time and I was left with so many questions. Why would she make me the most powerful being in the universes and why would she want me to help her fight her enemies? What the hell is going on Void!?

 V.1 Ch.17 - Tainted

    <u>*Caelum¡¯s POV*</u>

    I sighed again for like the umpteenth time today. Void still wasn¡¯t answering me and it was getting pretty annoying. I finally decided just to give up on trying to get her to talk again and went about my business. I practiced with my powers for a little while before I finally decided that what she said was the truth. The circlet and the necklace really do allow me to control my powers completely. I also discovered that I could not use them when I used my powers if I wanted to. This would allow me to practice control over my power and it showed me that my powers were stronger when I wasn¡¯t using the items.

    Without the items, I only really have control over one element and that was time, surprisingly. It may have something to do with my constantly using it in my spars with the girls, but I really don¡¯t know. This continued on for a month and I finally was able to control the space element as well. I was hanging out with Violetta and Sarah at the house when Katarina walked in saying that the underground area that I wrecked had finally been rebuilt.

    We decided that it was time to finally head out into the universe and pretty much do whatever I felt like doing. Sarah pretty much begged me to allow her to come and I didn¡¯t have any reason to really say no, so that added another member to the group. I was able to really teleport anywhere that I could visualize in my head, so Violetta wasn¡¯t too mad about having to stay behind because I could visit her anytime she wanted me to.

    Never would I thought that I one day would be able to control time and space. Of course, I never thought I would have a beautiful woman who was in love with me, more than one at that too. I sighed and then reviled smile towards Sarah and Flarea. They both smiled back and they grabbed onto my hands, I then teleported us to the underground area to use the Transfer Array. Once I actually visit someplace and am able to visualize it in my mind I won¡¯t need to use the Transfer Array to go to those places again.

    I may have been told that I am the strongest being in the universes, but no harm in being cautious. Even if I use my powers to teleport I will still arrive at the Transfer Array point of the places I go. There are devices and magic that can see when someone is teleporting into places other than the array area, Flarea told me about these earlier. There was a case that Flarea also told me about where a guy teleported himself outside of his favorite restaurant to grab a bite to eat. While he was eating the place was stormed by government officials who arrested him.

    We teleported right into the middle of the underground area and I was happy that nobody was really caring about the fact that I wreaked the place last time I was here. There were some people who gave me a wide birth, but no one really tried to say anything to me. We walked towards a counter where Flarea spoke to the creature at the counter in English, ¡°We are headed towards the Sithos System. Can you tell us when the next group will be heading there?¡±

    The creature looked like a cross between a panda and a bug. It had a panda face and body, but on its back, it had a carapace covering some wings. Its back reminded me kind of like a cockroach. It checked its monitor and then spoke back in English, ¡°The next group headed towards the Sithos System is due for two this afternoon. If you are not checked into the group by one fifty then you will have to wait another three days for the next group or purchase an individual ticket.¡± I raised an eyebrow, ¡°An Individual Ticket?¡± The pandabug glanced at me and then looked back at Flarea, ¡°If you have things you have to do and won¡¯t be able to join the group the individual tickets cost 5 low-class monster crystals. If you would like to buy a permanent individual pass for the arrays in this system you can purchase one for 1 low-class intelligence crystal.¡±

    They crystal talk was confusing me so I didn¡¯t say anything and just let Flarea handle things. She thought about it for a second before looking over at me, ¡°What do you want to do? Wait for the group or just get an individual ticket?¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°Whatever you want to do is fine with me.¡± She smiled and then looked back at the pandabug, ¡°Two permanent universe passes.¡±

    The pandabug¡¯s eyes got wide like saucers and there was a gleam in them, ¡°If you would like to purchase a universe pass that will cost you 1 mid-ascension crystal.¡± Flarea nodded and then reached into her cleavage and pulled out two blue crystals. The pandabug¡¯s eyes looked like they were about to fall out and he started drooling. Flarea sat the crystals on the table and then after a few minutes of staring the pandabug took them and put them in the safe behind the counter.

    He inputted somethings on the computer and then asked for our ID pads. Flarea handed him three cards from her cleavage again. I know they are huge, but how much can they freaking hold? She gave them to the pandabug and then he inserted them into his computer. A few seconds later and the computer spit out three passes. He gave Flarea our ID pads back and then gave her the passes. He smiled, ¡°Thank you for your patronage and please enjoy your travels.¡±

    Flarea then turned to us and handed us our passes. I looked down at mine and saw that it was blank. Flarea rubbed her finger across it and a hologram popped up. It had my picture and my mercenary name and rank on it. I smiled and then I heard Sarah speak, ¡°What the hell, why does mine say servant on it?¡± I raised an eyebrow and Flarea explained, ¡°You aren¡¯t really strong enough to defend yourself so in order to protect you from being used to get to Caelum I listed you as a servant. We all know that you aren¡¯t, but if he makes enemies, which he will, then you need to be someone that can¡¯t be used against him. Most people in the universe don¡¯t care about their servants because they can be replaced. That makes them less valuable as hostages and whatnot.¡±

    Sarah didn¡¯t immediately respond as she seemed to be thinking something through. I was going to speak up, but she beat me to it, ¡°Okay, I understand.¡± I smiled and then ran my hand through her hair, ¡°Thanks, Sarah.¡± She blushed, ¡°You can thank me later.¡± I grinned, ¡°Oh, I plan on it.¡± Flarea spoke up, ¡°Save the perverted stuff for when we settle down for the night you two, let¡¯s head towards the Transfer Array.¡± We all headed for the array platform and when we got there, there was another pandabug standing next to a switch.

    Flarea walked up to the pandabug, ¡°Three to the Sithos System.¡± The pandabug nodded, ¡°Tickets?¡± She handed him our three passes and the guys eyes instantly widened. He immediately started trying to curry favor with us, but Flarea shot him down and he started the array reluctantly. After a brief thirty-second warmup, we all stepped through the array and finally started our journey.

    The trip through the array was different than when I teleported. When I teleported I honestly was in one place and then instantly in another place. If the surroundings didn¡¯t change I honestly would have thought that I didn¡¯t do anything but stand there. When we went through the array it reminded me of going through a wormhole in that television series about a round gate in a bunker.

    A few minutes later, or at least what seemed like a few minutes, we were standing on another platform that was bustling. It kind of looked the same as the other platform and underground area, but this one was outside. I breathed in the air and noticed that there wasn¡¯t much difference from Earth. I smiled, ¡°So where are we now?¡± Flarea answered, ¡°We are in the Sithos System, which Earth calls Alpha Centauri.¡± I widened my eyes, ¡°We are in Alpha Centauri?¡± She nodded, ¡°Yeah. You are on the planet known as Bentarin to the rest of the universe.¡±

    She sighed, ¡°It¡¯s honestly really stupid why the universal council has put a ban on visiting earth via anything other than the Transfer Array. Earth is almost at the point where it is ready to meet other lifeforms, but until that time the council bans travel to the planet through the atmosphere. The habitable planet that they can see through their telescopes is actually camouflaged and doesn¡¯t show them its true image. Otherwise, Earth would have had valid evidence of what you all call extraterrestrials.¡±

    I raised an eyebrow at what she was talking about, but I quickly put it into the back of my mind. I honestly didn¡¯t really care; coming to another planet full of other species was exciting enough. I wouldn¡¯t tell her that though because she looked like she was enjoying telling me about it. I sighed and then saw something that annoyed me. I couldn¡¯t understand what they were saying, but I could tell that some guys were harassing a woman.

    The guys were all different species, there was one that looked like a grasshopper standing on two legs, there was another one that looked like a big fluffy bear, and two of them looked like humans with blades for hands. They all hand hungry and lustful looks on their faces and the woman in the middle was the reason why. I don¡¯t like bullying especially of a woman.

    The woman looked human except for the very beautiful butterfly-like wings on her back and the antennas coming out of her long pink hair. She had a very curvaceous body. Her breasts where about C cup in size, which was a little on the small side for me, but her ass was amazing. It was perked up and round, it instantly made me want to touch it and see if it was even real. I sighed and then went up to the group, ¡°Hey! What¡¯s going on?¡± I spoke in English hoping that this System was close enough to Earth¡¯s that the language spread here.

    Luckily the grasshopper understood what I was saying and replied, ¡°Nothing is going on. We are just going to go get something to eat with our sister here.¡± The other three looked at me and started speaking in languages that I couldn¡¯t understand. They all laughed and I could see that the butterfly lady had a look of fear on her face. Her gaze was basically asking me to save her. I really couldn¡¯t deny a beauty though. I was kind of excited for a couple of reasons. One, I get to fight someone for real and two, I get to save a damsel in distress. Though this type of scene in stories is really clich¨¦ and overused quite a bit I won¡¯t lie when I say that I actually like them.

    If this encounter sticks to the clich¨¦ rout then the woman could possibly become mine and gladly give her body to me. I was drooling at the thought and had to wipe it from my mouth. I looked at the grasshopper, ¡°It seems like the beautiful lady doesn¡¯t want to go with you.¡± He instantly made a sound like he tasted himself and glared at me, ¡°I think you might what to move along boy. We are trying to take this sister of hours out to eat and you are starting to annoy us.¡±

    I grinned, ¡°I believe you are trying to take this ¡°sister¡± of yours out so you can eat her. Anyone can see your lust filled eyes from a mile away.¡± The grasshopper¡¯s antennas stood up straight and his glare intensified. Flarea was just calmly standing behind me while I talked to the group and Sarah was hiding behind her. She was somehow used to the different species and wasn¡¯t really surprised when we saw the pandabug either. I was actually wondering why for a split second before I filed it in the folder, things I should ask later.

    I saw his buddies get into a fighting stance and I cracked my neck, ¡°Oh yeah¡­ that felt good.¡± As soon as the words left my mouth I disappeared from where I was standing. I appeared behind the big fluffy bear and tapped him on the shoulders, ¡°Hey. I¡¯m right here.¡± He stiffened up and turned around with a fist heading straight for me. I grinned and then caught the fist, causing a shockwave from the impact. I raised an eye at the power behind the punch and realized if a normal human were to take it they would be mush. There wouldn¡¯t be anything left at the point of impact.

    The big bear''s eyes were round like saucers. I guess he wasn¡¯t expecting me to catch his fist like that. I grinned and then gripped his fist before making and over the shoulder slam. His big bulky body slammed into the ground and embedded itself. Blood spurted from his mouth and his eyes rolled backward showing the white part. I let go of his fist and patted my hands together before looking at the grasshopper. His eyes were wide too, but he quickly resumed his glare and then dashed at me.

    His dash was pretty quick and if I wasn¡¯t concentrating on him or using any power he may have looked like he disappeared, but I was staring at him and I could see where he was. He dashed behind me and threw a punch at the back of my head. His punch looked like it was going to make contact, but it phased through my head like I wasn¡¯t even there. He looked shocked and jumped backward. His knees bent backward and he looked like he was ready to pounce.If you stumble upon this narrative on Amazon, it''s taken without the author''s consent. Report it.

    The afterimage that I left before he tried to hit me finally disappeared and I was whistling behind one of the guys with blades for hands. He was shocked, but he still managed to swing his blade at my throat. I smiled and channeled the earth element through my body and let the blade hit me. There was a clang as his blade hand hit my throat and bounced off. I grinned at the surprised look on his face before I threw a punch at it. My fist connected with his face smashing him into the ground.

    Without waiting for the other one to react I quickly kicked him in the gut sending him crashing into the wall of the building next to us. His body was embedded inside of the wall and you could see the whites of his eyes. I looked back at the grasshopper, which was trembling now, and grinned. Though, before I could do anything he screamed like a little girl and took off running away. I nearly hit the ground at that reaction and I couldn¡¯t help, but sigh. So much for actually being able to fight, I felt like I was playing with some little brothers from back in the day or something.

    I looked back at the beautiful woman and smiled, ¡°I don¡¯t know if you can understand me, but you¡¯re safe now.¡± The woman looked like she didn¡¯t understand and Flarea quickly translated for me. The woman nodded and then spoke something back. Flarea translated it for me, ¡°Thank you so much for saving me. I think my husband may have left me if someone would have violated me.¡± My attitude immediately plummeted when I heard what she said.

    Flarea looked like she was reveling in my disappointment while Sarah patted my back. The woman smiled and spoke again. Flarea looked surprised and seemed like she didn¡¯t want to translate what was said. I raised an eyebrow at her and she finally translated for me, ¡°I am sorry if I wasn¡¯t able to fulfill your clich¨¦ fantasy, but if it helps and can count as repayment I could introduce you to my older half-sister.¡± I smiled and nodded at the woman, much to Flarea¡¯s displeasure.

    The woman spoke again and Flarea translated, ¡°Let me give you my number and you can give me yours. This way I can set up a meeting for you two later.¡± I nodded and then pulled out my Uni-Phone. The woman seemed a little shocked when she saw the phone, but she just smiled and pulled out her own phone. We traded information and she sent me a text. It automatically translated it into English for me as she told me she would set the meetup and goodbye.

    When she fluttered away and I stared at her ass there was a pinch on my side. I gave a yip and then saw that Flarea was glaring at me. She spoke through gritted teeth, ¡°That¡¯s it!¡± She grabbed onto my ear and pulled me along with her. I could have resisted, but I honestly felt like I deserved this. She pulled me down the road and I could hear a few people snickering at me, but I didn¡¯t care.

    She kept pulling me until we finally arrived at a building. She spoke to the person at the desk with the same language as the butterfly lady. Speaking of the butterfly lady, I never did get her name. Sarah was standing there trying not to laugh at my situation. A few seconds later and Flarea pulled me down the hallway and into a room. I let her throw me onto the bed as she turned to Sarah, ¡°There is a big bath behind that door; would you please make use of it for a bit.¡±

    Sarah seemed to understand something as a brief look of disappointment flitted across her face before she smiled and nodded. She took some clothes out of the storage rings Katarina gave us and went into the room. Flarea looked at me like some predator. I smiled, ¡°Why do you look like you want to eat me?¡± She grinned, ¡°Oh I am going to eat you.¡± After that, she pounced on me and I briefly wondered what was going on, but when I saw her release her massive jade-like bunnies the thought instantly disappeared.

    She must have seen me drooling because she had a smile on her face, ¡°I figured you like big breasts because of how much you stared at Violetta¡¯s and Katarina¡¯s.¡± I grinned and then looked her in the eyes, ¡°Why are you doing this? Don¡¯t get me wrong I¡¯m not complaining, but I am confused.¡± The look in her eye became extremely conflicted and somewhat lonely.

    She sighed, ¡°Honestly, I like you, plain and simple, but it¡¯s more than that. I have been lonely for far too long. I have been keeping myself away from people for centuries. I lost my first and last lover so long ago to someone that was more powerful than I had ever seen before. He hit on me and my lover tried to protect my honor or some bullshit like that causing the man to kill him.¡±

    Tears started to flow down her face and her shoulder started to tremble, ¡°It wasn¡¯t that simple though. Before the man killed him he violated me in front of him. He took the innocence that I wanted to give to my lover and he ripped it away right in front of him. He played with me in so many ways that I wanted to kill myself. I even tried, but the man saved me in the end. He beat me after he was done until I couldn¡¯t move anymore and then he killed him right in front of me.¡±

    The tears were coming like a waterfall now and her shoulders wouldn¡¯t stop trembling, there was even a tremble in her voice. She continued, ¡°Mrs. Katarina found me as I was lying next to his body. I was a wreck and I asked for her to just kill me and end my suffering. There are some days that I still want to just end it all¡­¡±

    She stopped talking and started to sob, it made my heart ache and I didn¡¯t know what I could do. I pulled her into my embrace and started to stroke her hair. She wrapped her arms around me and started to wail. I felt horrible for her, but all I could do was hold her and tried to comfort her. She spoke into my chest, ¡°I like you Caelum and I thought I wouldn¡¯t like anyone again. I thought I had closed that part of me off forever. I didn¡¯t want anyone to get hurt again because of me. I also feel like trash that someone discarded after they were done. I feel dirty and I don¡¯t want to tarnish anyone else.¡±

    I grabbed her chin and had her look at me. I wiped the tears from her face and she looked straight into my eyes. I smiled at her and then stole her lips for the second time. She struggled a little again before submitting to it and returning my kiss. We separated after a few minutes, ¡°You will never be dirty in my eyes Flare. I like you too and I want you to be mine. You don¡¯t have to worry about me being hurt or me leaving you either. As long as you stay faithfully mine I will always be here for you.¡±

    She had a brief smile before it disappeared, but I am tainted. I was violated by a man that I don¡¯t even know the name of.¡± I smiled, ¡°You are not tainted. You are as pure, in my mind, as a virgin on her wedding day. If you want me too and if it will help you, I will hunt this man down and make him pay for everything he has done, plus interest. I will throw him into a start alive or I could slowly lower him in that way it¡¯s a slow and painful death. I can cripple him and then let some dandy men have their way with him for days before slowly dipping him into a volcano. I can curse him and give him a thousand times the sensation before letting insects eat him alive.¡±

    I looked her deep in the eyes, ¡°I can do this for you Flare. I can now give you anything you want in any of these universes.¡± She looked at me with love in her eyes, but her next question startled me and even hurt me a bit. She looked me dead in the eyes, ¡°Can you bring him back to me?¡± It shocked me and hurt me deep down inside, but I nodded. I sighed, ¡°I have control over the element of death, souls, and everything pertaining to life. I would have to visit the underworld to find his soul and then make him a body from scratch, but I can do it if that is what will truly make you happy.¡±

    I honestly did not what to do that, I didn¡¯t want to help a woman that I liked to find another man. Especially if that means I have to go through the effort of bringing him back from the dead. I don¡¯t know what the consequences will be of messing with the natural order of life or how hard it will actually be, but if it makes her happy then I will do it. I guess my answer made her happy, but what she said next confused me.

    She smiled and shook her head, ¡°That would make me happy, but what makes me even happier is that you would willingly give me up to let me be happy. Not a lot of men are unselfish like that. I knew I made the right decision of moving on with you.¡± I was confused and I didn¡¯t know what to say next or even what to do. She smiled, ¡°I can see the confusion on your face.¡± I nodded and she smiled again, ¡°Let me explain it to you.¡± She leaned forward and stole my lips from me as she pushed me down on the bed.

    I honestly felt a little be embarrassed because part of me was still confused, but I filed that in the part of my mind labeled ¡°fuck it¡±. I responded to her kiss and she was running her hands all over my body. Her hand found the tent in my pants and then invaded it. Her hand wrapped around my shaft and I felt her grin. She gave it a squeeze, ¡°Quite the weapon we got here dear.¡± I smiled, ¡°Never really thought about it that way.¡± She smiled, ¡°Well you should, and it¡¯s very impressive. I smiled again, ¡°As long as it makes you happy I don¡¯t care how impressive it is.¡±

    She laughed, ¡°Well it¡¯s the biggest I have seen or felt. Of course, I have only seen two.¡± I saw her eyes moisten and grip loosened a little.¡± I leaned forward and kissed her and the fire in her eyes immediately returned. She gripped me with even more vigor causing me to gasp. She grinned and then crawled backward on the bed. She gripped my belt with her teeth and pulled at it. She used her left hand to pull the metal pin from the leather and the belt was free.

    She proceeded to unbutton them and bite the waistband of my boxers with her teeth. I lifted my ass a little to help her out. She struggled a bit which was kind of cute before she actually managed to pull them down enough to free my little brother. It sprung up into her face and she gasped when it hit her. She focused on it and smiled, ¡°Definitely impressive. I don¡¯t know if this will actually be able to fit in me.¡± There was a voice from the door across the room, ¡°Oh it will.¡± We both looked over, but the door was still shut.

    I smiled and then activated the sound element soundproofing the room. I don¡¯t mind her listening or even watching, but it is our first time together and I feel that it should belong to us. Flarea was trembling and it was confused, ¡°What¡¯s wrong?¡± She trembled, ¡°She heard everything.¡± I gently smiled at her and pulled her head up to my face, ¡°It doesn¡¯t matter if she heard Flare. She is your sister wife and I believe there should be no secrets between us. I will talk to her later and if she really heard I will make her keep it a secret if you really want me to.¡±

    She sobbed again for a few seconds before she shook her head, ¡°No it¡¯s fine. I need to be able to move past it or at least try to. I can¡¯t live in the past forever and I also can¡¯t let it control my future.¡± I smiled, ¡°Good girl.¡± I rubbed her head before I stole her lips again. The fire lit up in her eyes and she grabbed onto my shaft, which was still hard as before. She started to stroke it while we passionately kissed.

    After a few minutes of making out, she crawled backward again and kissed the tip of my dick. She licked it a couple of times before completely taking it into her mouth. I shivered when I felt it enter that warm moistness. She continued to service me for a while and I was honestly feeling good enough that I didn¡¯t know what to do with my hands. I felt her smile around my cock as she grabbed my hands and placed them on her breasts.

    I immediately became a little bit clear-headed as I started to morph them into different shapes and sizes. It was amazing how she was able to restrain these amazing breast behind the wraps like she does, it must be painful for her. I massaged her massive mounds and tried to make them feel as best I could. I must have been doing a good job because she moaned around my dick. I was actually starting to get really close to cumming and I couldn¡¯t form the words to tell her. For some reason, she started to suck harder and take me even deeper.

    It wasn¡¯t but maybe thirty seconds later when I couldn¡¯t hold it in any longer. I grabbed the back of her head and pushed her down on me. She gagged just a little, but she didn¡¯t fight as I released in the back of her throat. She sucked and swallowed it all. I released her head and she came back up for air before cleaning me with her tongue. She finished cleaning me and licked her lips before looking up at my face.

    I was just dumbly staring at her and couldn¡¯t form words right now. She smiled and blew on my penis. The cold air sent shivers up my spine, but it felt good. She must of like the look on my face because she stripped the rest of her clothes off and straddled me. She grabbed my hands and placed them on her hips as she lowered herself on top of me. It was surprisingly tight when I was entering her and it was sending waves of pleasure up my spine.

    I could tell that she was enjoying every time that I shivered in pleasure. We were finally about three-quarters of the way inside when she stopped. She gasped, ¡°It won¡¯t go any further.¡± I felt that it should be able to because Violetta was able to take it all. I gripped her hips and then pulled down as I pushed up. Flarea screamed, but it sounded like a mixture of pain and pleasure. I let go of her hips, ¡°I¡¯m sorry¡­ I didn¡¯t think it would hurt.¡±

    She was breathing heavily, ¡°I said it wouldn¡¯t go any further.¡± I felt guilty, ¡°I thought it would. I¡¯m sorry.¡± She must have seen the guilt on my face because she caressed my face, ¡°I knew what you were thinking dear. You have only been with two women and don¡¯t know a whole lot. Of course, I have only been with one man and I really don¡¯t want to remember that time so I don¡¯t know much either. I do know that every woman is different. Either Violetta or Sarah was able to take you fully into them at first, but I will take time.¡±

    I nodded, ¡°We can stop so you can rest.¡± She quickly shook her head, ¡°No, I will not leave you like this.¡± Before I could respond she started to move her hips with zeal. The instant amount of pleasure stopped any words that were going to form from coming out of my mouth. I placed my hands on her hips and let her do with me what she wanted. She continued to ride me as I watched her breasts bounce up and down.

    We continued our lovemaking for the next couple of hours. By this time Sarah was tired of her skin getting wrinkly in the bath so she came into the room and sat down in the chair. She was playing with the tablet that Flarea brought with her. I was surprised when she came in and just nonchalantly sat down in the chair, but Flarea was too engorged in what she was doing to notice. A half an hour later I finally felt myself coming to the end of my rope. I held it for a few more minutes before I grabbed her hip and thrust deep inside of her releasing everything I had. I couldn¡¯t count how many times I felt her orgasm while she was riding me, but when I finally released she collapsed on top of me and took a deep breath before she passed out.

    I pulled out and rolled over and spooned her, I felt another body snuggle up to my back and a pair of arms wrap around me. I smiled and I was utterly confused at why she was completely okay with this now. I hope she isn¡¯t forcing herself to be okay with it. I mentally sighed and pushed the thought back into the file of stuff to ask later and gave both of the girls along with a quick grope of their plentiful breasts before I also passed out.

 V.1 Ch.18 - Spicy

    <u>*Caelum POV*</u>

    I woke up with my arms asleep and numb as hell. I instantly hated the fact that I could still get pins and fucking needles even with my newfound powers. I looked to my left and saw that Flarea was still passed out. She looked absolutely adorable when she was sleeping and if my arms could move I would have ran my hand through her hair. I looked to my right and saw that Sarah was actually awake and staring at me with a smile on her face.

    I smiled at her, ¡°Good morning beautiful.¡± Her smile got bigger, ¡°Morning stud.¡± I grinned, ¡°Sleep well?¡± She nodded and snuggled closer to me, ¡°Best sleep ever.¡± I quietly laughed and leaned my head down to kiss her forehead. She giggled like a little school girl and grinned. I decided to ask the question that hit my mind last night before we all went to sleep, ¡°Are you okay?¡±

    She furrowed her brows, ¡°What do you mean?¡± I sighed, ¡°I mean are you okay with this.¡± I pointed with my head at Flarea on my left. Here face had an ¡°ah-ha¡± look on it and she smiled, ¡°Oh yeah. I¡¯m good now. As long as you still love me as much as you love your other girls I¡¯m good. Truth is I¡¯m actually bisexual and a part of me has always wanted to know what it would feel to share my man with a girl I liked.¡± She blushed and looked down, ¡°I know that I freaked out earlier, but I was just shocked and a little jealous. Flarea wasn¡¯t a girl that I liked in that way and you kissed her in front of me. So it kind of set me off.¡±

    She smiled up at me this time, ¡°Now Miss Violetta on the other hand is a bit different. I have liked her in a romantic kind of way for a while and just thinking about the three of us getting it on gets me wet.¡± To prove her point she moved my arm from under her head and put it between her legs. I could feel wetness as feeling started to come back to my arm. She leaned in close and nibbled on my ear, ¡°Feel that. That¡¯s what happens when I think about you going to pound town doggy style with Miss Violetta while I lie underneath her and lick her clit and she licks mine.¡±

    I swallowed some saliva while I imagined the scene in my head. I could feel myself get hard underneath the blanket. Sarah grinned, ¡°Oh someone must like that idea as much as I do.¡± She let go of my arm and disappeared under the covers. I instantly felt a warm moistness wrap itself around my dick and it caused me to inhale sharply. This woke Flarea up because it was a bit loud. She grumbled and then yawned before looking up at me. She smiled, ¡°Good morning love.¡±

    I tried to hold a straight face as I smiled back, ¡°Ah¡­ Good morn¡­ UGH ¡­ing to you too hunny.¡± She furrowed her brows at me and then looked down. She saw the bobbing going on under the covers and she smiled knowingly. She grinned at me, ¡°Seems like someone is getting one of the best types of wake ups.¡± I smiled, ¡°You have¡­ Ah¡­ idea.¡± Flarea kissed me for a while and before too long I was grabbing Sarah¡¯s head above the covers and emptying my load down her throat. When I was done I let go of her head and sank into the bed.

    She came out from under the covers and licked her lips before smiling at me, ¡°Mmm¡­ thanks for breakfast dear.¡± I just grinned at her while Flarea giggled. I was a little surprised at the giggled because it didn¡¯t match her normal personality, but I didn¡¯t think much on it. I thought that maybe she was the type to act more girly around the one she liked and then act her normal tomboyish way around others.

    It honestly didn¡¯t matter to me because I thought her giggle was absolutely adorable and I hoped she would do it more often. We all laid there for a couple more hours before finally stirring from bed. It felt nice to not actually have to be up and rushing to get somewhere. I pulled out my Uni-Phone and checked to see if I had any messages. I was surprised to see more than a couple. Violetta sent me a lot just saying she loved me and missed me. Katarina sent me a couple of text just saying a couple of general things and there was one where she asked if I had ¡°conquered¡± Flarea yet.

    I blushed at that one and sent her a reply saying that she wasn¡¯t something to be conquered like a piece of land or something. Then I put at the bottom that I wasn¡¯t one to kiss and tell. She responded back almost instantly with a few laughs and telling me that saying something like that was basically admitting it even if I didn¡¯t say it specifically. I sent her an emoji with the tongue sticking out and she just sent a laugh back. Violetta¡¯s responses to some of my texts were not very PG-13 to say the least. They actually got me in the mood and I had to surprise Flarea in the bathroom for a while.

    We both came out about forty-five minutes later. Flarea was practically glowing and I had a little hop to my step. Sarah snickered when she passed us on her way to the bathroom. She came out about thirty minutes later and was fully dressed. She didn¡¯t put on make-up, but honestly I thought she didn¡¯t need it. We left our hotel room a few minutes later and told the lady at the desk that we were checking out. Flarea took care of the formalities while I played on my phone. I thought it was really cool that the universe had its own Google called Uoogle, pronounce ¡°u-gle¡±. It was a weird spelling, but it kind of worked in my opinion.

    I was playing around on it when I got a message from the fairy, which I found out was called Saren. She texted me saying that her half-sister would love to meet the man who saved her younger sister. She told me an address and a time, which was for thirty minutes from now. Flarea was done checking us out and I showed her the message. She grinned and shook her head, ¡°I sure hope you don¡¯t pick up a woman on every planet you go to. Otherwise there won¡¯t be enough of you to go around.

    I grinned, ¡°I don¡¯t plan on it, but there will always be enough of me to go around.¡± I wrapped my arm around her and planet a kiss on her lips. This brought another one of her little giggles that I was starting to love. Sarah grabbed my other arm and puckered up her lips at me. I laughed and gave her a kiss too. The lady at the reception desk was staring at us with wide eyes and I grinned at her before we walked out of the hotel.

    I looked over at Flarea, ¡°Why was the receptionist so wide-eyed when I kissed you both. Isn¡¯t polygamy or polyamory popular?¡± From all of the stories I read I honestly thought it would be. She giggled and shook her head, ¡°Not really. Only the rich or powerful can actually afford to be romantic with more than one lady or man. Polyamory is even less unpopular because who wound want to share their lover with another from the opposite gender.¡± I nodded my head, ¡°I guess that¡¯s true. I know I wouldn¡¯t ever want you to be with another man. Of course, you can be with any and all the other ladies y¡¯all want to.¡± I let a little bit of the southern in me slip and I had to catch myself, but it was too late.

    Flarea giggled, ¡°Now dear, we woudn¡¯ ever wan¡¯ be with no otha man than yous. We all loves you too muchn¡¯ for that. As for otha woman, hell we some of us would do it right quick if it went and made you happy. Darn tooten.¡± I groaned at her horrible southern accent, but it was kind of cute. I smiled, ¡°Why I never, you batten for the other team there Daisy?¡± She grinned, ¡°Well I don¡¯t know Billy Bob. For you I just might go and take a swing for them.¡±

    God I was getting so turned on by this talk that I teleported us back to our room and had my way with both of them for a good two hours before we teleported back out. I didn¡¯t even care about the possibility of being discovered. I was actually surprised that a cleaning lady didn¡¯t walk in at that time. Of course I did mess with time in the room a bit and make it so that an hour in the room was like five minutes outside of it. So technically we only went at it for like ten minutes. Talk about a fast shooter. I laughed in my head at my joke because I thought that no one would really laugh at it.

    I entered the address for the meet into my phone and an arrow popped up from the screen in the form of a hologram. It pointed the direction for us and we made it to the meet with five minutes to spare. We walked into the building and discovered that it was actually a bar. I saw Saren sitting at a table with a muscular looking fairy dude. She waved at us and we walked over to where they were setting.

    She said something to the man beside her who quickly stood up and stuck his hand out towards me, ¡°Name is Sam and I just want to thank you for saving my little Saren for me. I don¡¯t know what I would have done if something would have happened to her.¡± Something hit my mind at that point and it caused me to squint my eyes at him. All of a sudden I heard my voice in his head, ¡°Hmm. The guy has a strong mind. It¡¯s going to be pretty hard to know his motivations for saving Saren. Especially, when I went through the trouble of hiring those guys to do what they did. I wanted a way out of this marriage for a long time, but no. There had to be a stupid rule of no divorce just because in our agreement. Luckily I found out that if she was ever tainted I could weasel my way out. I honestly am tired of fucking this large ass¡­¡±

    I forced his thoughts out of my head and exuded some pressure on the guy. He instantly fell to his knees and was struggling to breathe. Saren was shocked and when she noticed the look in my eyes she screamed, ¡°What are you doing! Let my husband go!¡± I looked at her while maintaining my pressure on the man. I sighed, ¡°I¡¯m sorry I can¡¯t do that. After what he did I don¡¯t think he deserves to live.¡± She yelled some more while grabbing my arm in tears, ¡°Just what did you think he has done!? No matter what it is let him go, please! I will do whatever you want!¡± I stared her in the eyes, ¡°What if I want your body.¡±

    She shivered and looked down at her husband. She said in a low voice, ¡°If that is what you want then take it. Just let him go please.¡± I sighed and let him go, he was gasping for air and looking at me in fear as where a lot of the other patrons in the bar. I saw some looks of disgust for me on their faces, but I just sighed. I turned around and started to walk out of the bar, but before I actually walked out the door I looked over my shoulder, ¡°Your husband is not the man you think he is.¡±

    I quickly utilized the power I discovered a few minutes ago and as the brain circlet appeared on my head I sent her images of what he did with the men who was harassing her. She looked shocked and appalled at what she saw, but I didn¡¯t stick around to see what happened because I walked out of the bar. The door closed behind us and I looked up at the sky and sighed again. Flarea wrapped her arms around me from behind, ¡°What happened back there.¡± I quickly gave her a recap of what I heard and how I sent some of his memories of it to her.Unauthorized use: this story is on Amazon without permission from the author. Report any sightings.

    I sighed again, ¡°I feel sorry for her and this may change her some way, but she doesn¡¯t deserve to be forced to stay with a letch like him.¡± What I really didn¡¯t understand what the clause in their marriage agreement that didn¡¯t allow for a divorce unless something drastic happened. If that was the case why didn¡¯t he just cheat on her? I feel that cheating on her would have been a whole lot better than what he had planned and I don¡¯t like cheaters at all. I continued to walk down the street and didn¡¯t notice the absolutely gorgeous dark skinned fairy that walked in the bar a few minutes later.

    <u>*Saren POV*</u>

    I was absolutely terrified for my husband when Caelum was putting pressure on him, but when the images started to appear in my head I was getting more and more appalled. The agreement between my husband and those animals nearly caused me just to break down in tears. In the next moment someone came in the door. I looked up and saw a dark skinned fair walk it. She was about six foot one and had purple wings to match her purple hair. Her rack was well in the G cup range and her ass was bigger than mine. She clearly took after mom more than I did. She was my half-sister Evony and when she saw me crying she rushed over to me.

    She kneeled down, ¡°What happened Saren?¡± She looked over at Sam and saw that he was having trouble breathing and was scared shitless. I thought I saw an amused gleam in her eyes, but it quickly disappeared when she looked back at me, ¡°Who did this? Where are they, I¡¯m going to rip them limb from limb.¡± I tried to calm her down because I didn¡¯t think she could take Caelum and that shocked me because she was strong and she knew it. I knew it, hell the whole planet knew it by now.

    I gave her a play by play of what happened and then shared the images I received from him via our telepathic link. Being Fairies we are all able to speak telepathically, but being sisters our link was a little stronger. We were actually able to share pictures and quasi-videos like you could with a phone. I could feel her turning more and more pissed off with every word and every picture I sent her way. At the end she was fuming, ¡°I see why he would want to kill him, hell even I want to feed him to a Crocowa, but that would be too nice.¡±

    I widened my eyes at that; a Crocowa was an animal that looked like a dog that crossed with a venus fly trap. Its mouth was wide and had teeth everywhere in it and even sticking outside of it. It was also about ten feet tall and seven feet long. It could literally engulf him and then just let the acid in its mouth do the rest of the work. She actually was pissed enough to call that too nice? I shivered at the thought of knowing what she thought would be just right.

    She stood up and walked over to Sam. She looked down at him and growled, ¡°Get the fuck out of here and don¡¯t let me see you again. I want you gone from Saren¡¯s house and her life by the end of the hour.¡± Sam looked up at her defiantly, ¡°What gives you the right to end our marriage just like that?¡± Her eyes flashed a purple color and then my marriage agreement appeared in her hand, ¡°I am the controller of her agreement, per her wishes. She gave me the right to annul her marriage if I felt that there was valid reason. After what I saw and heard you do, I found valid reason.¡±

    The marriage agreement floating in her hands caught on fire and as the purple flames engulfed the paper Sam smiled. I felt the magic from the agreement leave my body and then Sam started laughing, ¡°It¡¯s about damn time! I have been trying to get out of this marriage for so damn long. I¡¯ll tell you that playing with the same damn ass for so long gets fucking boring. If it wasn¡¯t for the possibility of death from cheating I would have done it a long time ago.¡± It was at that time that I remembered putting something about cheating in the agreement. I hate cheaters with a passion. If I agree to share my man then that¡¯s different, but right when I was about to actually start trying it and modifying the agreement something like this happens.

    Sam quickly flipped us both off and sprinted out of the bar. I sighed at the fact that my husband of over fifty years just up and sprinted out happy as could be. I would be turning seventy-five in a few days too. Seventy-Five actually marks the begging of womanhood for a fairy. It is when we can freely be with who we want, without the stupid agreements. Sometimes fairy law is so fucking frustrating.

    Once he was gone Evony turned towards me again and frowned, ¡°I am so sorry sis. I knew that he was a letch, but I could never find proof to show you. You also looked so happy with him. I¡¯m sorry it had to end this way.¡± I sighed, ¡°It¡¯s okay Ev. I actually had a feeling that he was unhappy with me for years now.¡± I sniffled, ¡°I tried everything I could for a decade to make him look at me like he used to again, but nothing worked.¡± I clenched my teeth so I wouldn¡¯t cry, ¡°It wasn¡¯t till almost two years ago that I continued to practically beg. After that I haven¡¯t really cared much about what he did. If the clause about cheating wasn¡¯t in the agreement, then I probably wouldn¡¯t have even cared if he did.¡±

    I thought about how I cried and offered myself to Caelum so he would let Sam go. I saw that there was still a part of me that care about him, but after those images that part was gone as well. I truly didn¡¯t care about Sam anymore. I thought about Caelum and how he looked when he was putting Sam in his place and it caused me to blush a little. Evony noticed this, ¡°Oh? That looks like the face of someone thinking of a crush. You going to move on that fast sis?¡± I snorted, ¡°It isn¡¯t that fast. I haven¡¯t really cared about Sam for almost two years now and he hasn¡¯t cared about me for longer.¡±

    Evony laughed, ¡°Okay whatever you say. So tell me who the lucky man is?¡± I snorted, ¡°I don¡¯t know about lucky. I am just leftovers from a fail marriage, but it was the man who put Sam in his place.¡± Evony got pissed, ¡°Don¡¯t you ever talked about yourself like that young lady! Whoever you decide to be with would be a very lucky man. Sam was mental for wanted to leave you.¡± I smiled, ¡°Thanks sis, but unfortunately he already has two women with him.¡±

    Evony¡¯s eyes widened a smidge, ¡°So what if he has two women with him. Either take him from them or join them. Clearly he has some power, even if it isn¡¯t as great as mine, in order to keep those two. He probably has enough heart to share with one more. Hell depending on how strong he is it might be two more. How many guys can say they snagged sisters, huh?¡± I smiled at what she said, ¡°I don¡¯t know about any of that, but unfortunately you just missed him.¡± She smiled, ¡°Don¡¯t you have his number? Hit him up and try to set up another meet.¡± I smiled and pulled out my phone to do just that.

    <u>*Caelum POV*</u>

    I sighed, still thinking about Saren and her situation while the two girls did some shopping. Sarah was going all fan-girlish over some of the interesting gadgets and weaponry while Flarea was actually modeling some clothes for me. Flarea was actually picking out some pretty spicy outfits and there was even some that I would never want her to wear outside of the bedroom. She actually didn¡¯t even ask me for my opinion though. She would just pick on outfit do a twirl and then look down between my legs.

    After about the fifth time I finally noticed that my dick was actually twitching on its own in my pants when she showed me an outfit. I laughed when I guessed that she was using that as an approving vote for the outfit she was wearing. Sarah sat down beside me, ¡°That¡¯s a very spicy outfit Flare. I don¡¯t think you should ware it outside though. All of the guys would be trying to get your attention.¡± Flarea laughed, ¡°Don¡¯t worry my body is for Caelum¡¯s eyes and his only. Well maybe some of his other girls if he asks me nicely.¡±

    My dick jumped at the thought of that and before I knew it I felt cool air on it. I looked down and saw that it was coming out of my zipper and Sarah¡¯s hand was stroking it up and down. I quickly looked around and saw that no one could see what was going on from anywhere in the store. Flarea looked at my dick, which still had Sarah stroking it, and licked her lips before going back and trying another outfit. Sarah got between my knees and then took me in her mouth. She started to bob her head and I groaned as Flarea came out with another outfit.

    She took one look at Sarah and then back at me before twirling in her outfit. It was a beautiful Chinese style dress that went down to her ankles, but had slits up both sides showing off her gorgeous legs. The slits went up to almost her waist and I could barely see panties if I concentrated enough. The part around her stomach stuck to her like glue and put her slim waist out there for everyone to see. The dress cupped her breasts in such a way that it was obvious that she wasn¡¯t wearing a bra.

    It was so sexy that I couldn¡¯t hold it any longer and I released in Sarah¡¯s mouth. Flarea heard the swallowing and my groan, ¡°I guess you like this one.¡± I nodded and Sarah held thumb up from her position between my legs. I was actually embarrassed from shooting so quickly, but Sarah didn¡¯t say anything she just cooed from between my legs, ¡°Oh, it¡¯s still hard.¡± She started to stroke it again and then looked back at Flarea¡¯s dress, ¡°Oh wow. Definitely need to keep that one Flare.

    They were getting along like best friends and it was amazing. Flarea looked down and rubbed her hands down her sides, ¡°You think so?¡± Sarah nodded, ¡°Yeah, I really¡­ oh yeah¡­ do think you should keep it.¡± She was saying that as she lowered her lower lips down on my shaft. She sighed in relief before she started to ride me. She continued to talk to Flarea, ¡°It¡¯s a very beautiful dress and our man here loved it so much that he couldn¡¯t hold his load.¡± I groaned at that and heard the two girls giggle.

    My mind was literally being blown at the moment. Not from the fact that Sarah was riding me, but from the fact that she was doing it while carrying on a conversation with Flarea. It¡¯s like it was the most natural thing for them to do. Sarah had her back to me while she rode me and was still talking to Flarea when I started to thrust my hips. Her conversation stopped and she started to moan loudly. I quickly threw up a soundproof barrier followed by a barrier that kept people from coming to this part of the store.

    I continued my piston which was causing Sarah to almost die of ecstasy. Flarea giggled and went to try on another outfit. I was surprised at the number of clothes she was trying on, but I honestly didn¡¯t care. Sarah started to become like Jell-O in my hands and I had to roll us over on the ottoman I was sitting on. I positioned us in a way that I could still see Flarea when she came out of the room. I thrust into Sarah and with every inward thrust she let out moans of pleasure. I felt her tighten up on me and her body shivered. I knew that she was starting to orgasm so I released the load I was building up inside of her.

    This caused her to scream in pleasure again and arch her back. I kept pumping as she was riding the pleasure train that was her orgasm. About five minutes later she finally collapsed on the ottoman and I pulled out of her. I sat down beside her head after zipping myself up, much to Flarea¡¯s displeasure, and ran my hand through her hair while Flarea kept trying on clothes. After almost another forty-five minutes Flarea was done and Sarah was just starting to be able to move. I don¡¯t know if it was the love that made the sex feel good for them or what, but I was glad that it felt that good for my girls.

    Sarah put her clothes back on and then grabbed ahold of my arm, ¡°Mmm that was amazing lover.¡± I grinned a little, Flarea laughed, and after I removed the barriers we headed towards the checkout. Sarah had this freshly fucked look about her that I am sure the cashier noticed. She kept looking back and forth between me and her a lot. Flarea paid for the mountain of clothes she bought and then stuffed them in the storage rings.

    We walked out of the store and I heard my phone go off. I pulled it out thinking that it was Violetta sending me another gushy text, which she had been doing all day, but it was actually Saren and she said she wanted to meet with us again. She said it would just be her and her sister. She sent and address and said that they would be waiting. I sighed and shook my head thinking that this could either be an amazing opportunity or it could just be some more trouble. I seem to be able to get myself in that a lot even before my powers.

 Discord Channel!!! (Sorry Not a Chapter)

    Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text...  Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Filler text. Filler Text... Filler Text... Stupid 500 character minimum limit...This novel is published on a different platform. Support the original author by finding the official source.

 V.1 Ch.19 - Bad Girl, Good Girl

    <u>*Caelum¡¯s POV*</u>

    We walked down the road towards the address that Saren gave us. Thoughts about how the meeting could go this time and what her sister actually looked like. Sarah and Flarea were walking behind me and talking to each other about clothes and other girl stuff. I sighed and when I did I felt an arm wrap around my right arm followed by some fluffy goodness that surrounded it. I looked to my right and saw that Sarah was holding my arm and smiling at me, ¡°Everything okay?¡± I smiled and nodded, ¡°Yeah, everything¡¯s fine. I¡¯m just thinking about how this next meeting could go.¡±

    Sarah smiled some more, ¡°If it goes well then maybe we will have another sister join us on our adventures.¡± I laughed, ¡°I can understand you being okay with sharing me and everything after our talk, but I didn¡¯t think you would be excited about the possibility of adding someone new.¡± She grinned, ¡°The more sisters you have gives me access to more sisters as well.¡± I grinned, ¡°Oh yeah. You literally just told me you were bisexual, and it slipped my mind.¡± She pouted, ¡°So now your forgetting things I say? Next thing you know you¡¯ll be forgetting about me completely.¡±

    I frowned, ¡°I could never forget about you or any of my girls.¡± She smirked, ¡°Is that what we are? Your ¡°girls¡±?¡± I grinned, ¡°Okay, my women.¡± She laughed and snuggled up to my arm some more. We arrived at the address given to us and saw Saren sitting at a table outside right next to a beautiful ebony skinned fairy with violet colored hair. I couldn¡¯t really get a good look at her figure though.

    Saren noticed us coming over and she waved at us. She quickly turned red-faced though and put her hand down. The woman sitting next to her looked our way and when she saw me she furrowed her brows. She looked over at Sarah and Flarea next. Her gaze didn¡¯t change much when she glanced at Sarah, but when she saw Flarea her eyes widened a bit. It was only for a split second, but I noticed it.

    We walked over to the table that they were sitting at and I saw that there was only one chair. I was confused as to why there was only one and I was going to motion for Sarah to sit down since she was the only normal one here, but that idea was quickly shot down. Flarea grabbed the chair and scooted it out and motioned for me to sit down. I furrowed my brows because that was something I was supposed to do for her. I didn''t say anything, but I smiled at her and took my seat. I saw that the look the ebony skinned fairy was giving us was one of shock and confusion. I really wanted to know what she was thinking right now.

    <u>*Evony POV*</u>

    I was talking to my sister when she looked over and waved. She blushed and put her arm down right as I turned to see who she was waving at. I saw a trio walking over towards our table. The guy in the lead must be the one she was talking about. He looked pretty average, but his body, from what I could tell, looked amazing. If I could see him naked then I would be able to really tell. I couldn''t feel all that much power coming from him, so he honestly didn''t impress me. His power level was honestly a little bit above Sam''s.

    I looked at the girl to his right and saw that she literally had no power level to her at all so I just checked her body out. When I looked to his left at that woman my eyes widened. She was radiating power from her body. I am at the System General in power level and hers was easily dwarfing mine. They walked over and I expected the man to pull the chair out for the powerful woman, or even the weaker woman, but he didn¡¯t. The powerful woman quickly moved in front of him and pulled the chair out for him. I saw his brows furrow quickly before he smiled at her and took the seat offered to him.

    There was a little bit of shock was running through my mind along with confusion. Why was someone as powerful as her being so servile towards someone of his power level? My mind hurt thinking about it so I just decided to see where things led to from this meeting. So far, his power isn''t anything as special as Saren was telling me about. The man smiled at us and then looked at Saren, "Hello again." She smiled a little, "Hey." The man grinned, "At least this meeting is with better company altogether." He smiled directly at me this time and I just realized how fucking great his smile looks.

    I squirmed a bit in my seat at the smile and I just smiled back at him. He looked over to Saren, "So is this the older sister you were telling me about?" She nodded, "Yes. This is my older sister, Evony. Evony this is the man I was telling you about, Caelum." He nodded towards me, "Hello." I smiled back politely, "Hello." I was still trying to see what Saren saw in this man.

    <u>*Caelum POV*</u>

    I greeted the beautiful fairy called Evony with a smile and a normal hello. We all talked about a few things for a little while after I introduced the girls to them. Saren said that her marriage with the scumbag had been annulled like it had never happened. I was happy for her, but I was also sad for her. A marriage of many years gone; just like that. Evony spoke up after a little bit of random chatter, "So Flarea, what are you doing hanging around with people of far weaker power than you?"

    I raised an eyebrow at the blunt as hell question, but I didn''t say anything. Flarea snorted at her, "For one he is my boyfriend and two he isn''t all that weak." Evony raised an eyebrow at the boyfriend comment and then nearly laughed when she said I wasn''t that weak. Sarah spoke up this time, "He isn''t weak at all!" She was gritting her teeth when she spoke that sentence. Evony looked at her and I felt a surge of power, "Don''t speak unless spoken to slave." I know that she is supposed to be posing as my slave, so I let the comment slide a little, but it still pissed me off.

    Sarah spoke again, "Unless my master says to not speak I can speak to whoever I want. Isn''t that right master?" She looked at me when she asked that. I wasn''t used to being called master and I know it was just an act, but it still made me uncomfortable. I rubbed the back of my neck, "Uh, yeah." Sarah looked back at her smugly, "See." Evony released some more power and pushed it down on Sarah, "You should learn to control your slave more." I heard Sarah scream in pain from the pressure, so I immediately got pissed and released mine.

    <u>*Evony POV*</u>

    The slave girl screamed from the pain from my pressure and before I could do anything else my face was slammed into the table by another pressure. My face went through the table and I ended up face down on the ground. It felt like I was being crushed by a planet. I looked over and saw that Flarea''s power was a little agitated, but it wasn''t the source of what was crushing me. I checked out Caelum and I saw a literal wave of power radiating from his body. I nearly had to close my eyes because it was so bright.

    I could see anger radiating through his power. Not everyone can see power levels like I can, but when you train enough to see them it really helps. Almost no one can hide their power levels from me or anyone else that can see them. A thought crossed through my head and then I started to sweat from fear. There is one type of being in the universes that can hide their power levels, Universal Powers." I looked up towards him from the ground. I could see his face over the broken table and he had a look of anger on it. I looked him in the eyes, "I''m sorry." It was all I could manage to speak at the time.

    <u>*Caelum''s POV*</u>

    I looked down at the woman that hurt Sarah and I could feel the anger flowing through me. She looked up at me with fear evident on her face, "I''m sorry." I was a little shocked at the words, not because of her saying them, but because she meant them. I could tell that she literally was sorry for what she had done. It really did surprise me, she seemed so prideful, but she actually gave a sincere apology. I sighed and released my pressure on her before limiting my power to the Galactic King rank which is one above Flarea''s.

    I say I limited my power, but it was the items given to me by void. I was happy that no one could see them unless I wanted them to. Evony slowly stood up and I was finally able to see her body. It honestly almost made my jaw drop. She had the body of a freaking cartoon character! Her breasts were massive, her waist was skinny, and her hips were wide and looked like good things to hold onto. I couldn''t really see her ass, but from what I saw while she was lying on the ground it was bountiful as well.

    She brushed her skirt off and it gave me time to appreciate her legs as well. They were long and beautiful as well. She looked to be a little over six-foot-tall and it was mostly legs. I was honestly trying not to drool. Flarea actually reached over and closed my mouth for me, which I didn''t know was even hanging open. She giggled at me and then we both made sure that Sarah was okay. She was fine now that the pressure was off of her. She said that it felt like a car was sitting on her before, but once it disappeared she couldn''t feel anything.

    I sighed in relief and then smiled at her. Both girls leaned on my shoulders and we all stared at the beautiful fairy that was standing before our eyes. She looked directly at me and then looked down at the ground, "I''m sorry. I shouldn''t have done that to your slave even if she was rude. It isn''t my place to punish someone that isn''t mine." I looked her up and down and thought of something that sounded like absolute fun to me.

    I hooked a finger at her in a ''come hither'' fashion. She stiffened up and then walked over towards me. I patted my lap, "Lie across my lap." She looked torn between keeping her pride or doing what someone stronger than her was telling her to do. After a minute or two she finally took a deep breath before she laid herself across my legs.Reading on Amazon or a pirate site? This novel is from Royal Road. Support the author by reading it there.

    Her round and pert butt was sticking up in the air and I could tell that it was very bountiful now. I put my hand on her left cheek and she stiffened up. She hid her face in her hands while her face turned red. I rubbed her ass cheek a little bit and I heard her grit her teeth. I let go of her cheek and she sighed in relief, but then I brought my hand down with a smack. All that was between my hands and her skin was a pair of violet colored panties. She released a moan when I smacked her.

    She quickly covered her mouth and I grinned like the devil, oh this is going to be fun. I gave her another quick smack which caused her to moan again. She looked back at me and I could see some arousal in her eyes. I smiled and then brought my hand back again. This time my hand landed on her right cheek. I smiled at the moan she released, "Someone has been a very bad girl. Do you know who that is?" She nodded but didn''t say anything else.

    I smacked her on the right cheek again bringing another moan, "I asked you a question and I expect an answer." She quickly spoke in a quiet voice, "Me." I could barely hear her even with my enhanced hearing. I smacked her left cheek this time, "I couldn¡¯t hear you!" She moaned out in a normal voice, "Me." I smacked her ass again, "Still can''t hear you!" She moaned loudly and raised her voice, "Me."

    I smacked her right cheek, "I still barely heard you." She moaned and then basically screamed, "Me! I''m the bad girl!" There was a giggle from the girls next to me, but they didn''t say anything. I grinned, "Yes you are a bad girl and bad girls get punishments, don¡¯t they?" She looked back at me and bit her bottom lip while nodding her head. I smiled and then unleashed a torrent of slaps on her bottom. After like the tenth slap she screamed and arched her back. I felt a warm liquid on my leg that quickly made a stain on my pants.

    She had her back arched for a good minute or two before she collapsed on my lap gasping for breath. I didn''t think I would ever run across someone who would get off on spankings, but oh my god was it fun. I rubbed her red cheeks with my hand and she shivered releasing more of the warm liquid from between her legs. She had an amazing orgasm from what I could tell, and my rubbing of her red rump just made her have another small one.

    I leaned forward towards her ear, "How would you like to be one of my slaves too? There would be more of this if you ever step out of line. If you¡¯re a good girl I may do it some more as well." I felt more liquid run down my leg as she nodded her head. I pinched her butt hard, "That''s a good girl." She gasped again, and my leg got another gush of liquid on it. I grabbed her chin and guided her up towards my face.

    She complied willingly and gasped a little when my lips met hers. She returned my kiss and wrapped her arms around my neck. We kissed for a few minutes before I separated from her and kissed her nose, "That''s a good girl." She moaned a little before I had her stand up and stand to the left of Sarah. She adjusted her skirt and closed her legs tightly so the shiny liquid on her thighs wouldn''t be visible.

    I smiled and then looked over at Saren. She had a red face and a look of shock as well. I smiled, "Uh sorry about that." She was staring at us for a minute before she shook her head, "No its fine." I looked over at Evony and saw that she was staring at me with a look of adoration and fervor. She looked like she wanted to pounce on me at a moment''s notice. I was honestly shocked at her change in personality, but it felt great to have someone look at me like that.

    There was a guy that walked by and not reading the moment right played ass grab with her. The look of adoration and fervor were completely gone. She had a pissed off look on her face as she whirled on the guy. She threw a punch at his face sending him flying and into a pond about three hundred feet away. She hmphed, "No one is to ever touch me like that." She stiffened up and quickly turned around, "Except for you master." The look of adoration was back in her eyes when she looked at me. I was surprised at the quick changing of personalities, but I didn''t dwell on it any longer. I have a hot ebony fairy that wants to jump my bones at any moment and it was awesome.

    I looked back at Saren and smiled, ¡°Well your sister is obviously coming with us now but since you seem to be free as well would you like to come?¡± She blushed a little and then spoke, ¡°Would you make me do stuff like that as well?¡± I smiled, ¡°I won¡¯t make you do anything you don¡¯t want to do. I can get you a separate room or whatever you want. I won¡¯t make you or anyone else do anything they don¡¯t want to do.¡± She frowned, ¡°You just made Evony bend over your legs when she looked like she didn¡¯t want to.¡± I laughed, ¡°If she really didn¡¯t want to do it and stood her ground I wouldn¡¯t have made her do it. I just wanted to try something like that for once.¡±

    She was thinking about something for a while before she spoke again, ¡°Okay, I¡¯ll go with you.¡± I nodded, ¡°Good. Let¡¯s get going.¡± I turned to leave and the three girls standing beside me fell in behind me. I saw Evony look back at her sister and wave for her to come on. Saren stood over beside Flarea. I smiled and continued to walk down the road. After a little bit, Flarea spoke up, ¡°Where are we going dear?¡± I stopped looked around and shrugged my shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t know. I was just walking in this direction.¡± She facepalmed and groaned. I grinned and shook my head. Evony spoke up at this time, ¡°May I recommend a few things master?¡±

    I looked over at her, ¡°Yes, but you don¡¯t have to call me master.¡± She smiled, ¡°Of course, master.¡± I grinned and shook my head. She smiled and continued to speak, ¡°There are a couple of things to do in this city that may interest you. There is the mercenary guild branch, the council of guilds branch, slave market, starship dry dock, auction house, and even an arena.¡± I had limited my power to around the System Soldier rank to blend into the crowd more. Flarea was already drawing glances and looks due to her looks and Galactic Fighter power rank. I thought that it might be fun to fight in the arena using my System Soldier strength.

    Even though I have all the power imaginable in the universes I only really know martial techniques. I trained a bit in marksmanship and swordsmanship back on earth, but I haven¡¯t really mastered them. I don¡¯t think I have mastered my martial techniques either, but Violetta swears otherwise. I smiled, ¡°Let''s go check out the Mercenary Guild first. I want to see if there are any missions available.¡±

    She smiled and nodded, ¡°Follow me then.¡± I smiled at her and then she led the way down the street. We walked into the Mercenary Guild a few minutes later. I walked into the building first and saw that it honestly looked like a tavern. There was a bar that had a multitude of liqueur bottles on a shelf behind it. There was a notice board next to the liqueur shelf with an electronic display showing multiple missions scrolling across the screen. There was even an option to watch the people on the mission.

    I raised an eyebrow at that and figured I would ask the bartender when we got up to the bar. The rest of the bar was honestly nothing to write home about. It looked like a fantasy type tavern, but more futuristic. There were holograms showing different things at every table and there were even little computers built into the bar at every bar stool. We walked up to the bar and sat down at some of the stools. We took up about a quarter of the bar and we were drawing a lot of glances.

    I noticed that most of them were directed at the girls and were perverted as hell. I didn¡¯t say anything because they can look, but they can¡¯t touch. Having girls that everyone looks at is an ego boost to a man, but if you touch then you risk death. The only ones I need really worry about protecting are Sarah and Saren. Sarah isn¡¯t even a Planetary Soldier and Saren is a Planetary Fighter at most. I really need to see if I can figure out how to make them stronger. A guy was walking over to us and he looked really ripped. He was shirtless and was showing off his abs. I widened my eyes and nearly got up to walk away when I saw him walking this way.

    He was swaying his hips like a woman and I knew exactly what was happening. I sighed and then smiled at him when he walked up. He slipped up while he was sauntering over here, and I thought I saw him adjust his groin, but I wasn¡¯t really looking so I don¡¯t know. He cleared his throat and then stopped in front of us. He leaned forward on the bar and said in a feminine voice, ¡°What can I get you sugar?¡± I felt my skin crawl, but I just grinned at him, ¡°Well do you have any whiskey?¡± He smiled, ¡°Sure do hun.¡± He looked over at the girls, ¡°What will you girls be having?¡±

    They all told him their orders and he smiled before sauntering away again. There was an exaggerated sway to his hips and I couldn¡¯t help but facepalm. Flarea giggled, ¡°Looks like we may have another ¡°sister¡± join the group pretty soon.¡± I groaned, ¡°Hell to the no. I ain¡¯t gay for one thing and I don¡¯t want to even risk having a male join the group. You all could turn gay men straight.¡± They all smiled at that and then each kissed me on the cheek. I felt a few glares boring into my back, but I really didn¡¯t care.

    The bartender walked back over towards us with our drinks and sat them in front of us. He then proceeded to lean on the bar again, ¡°I haven¡¯t seen you around these parts sugar.¡± I downed the two shots of whiskey in the glass and put it down on the table. He effortlessly refilled it for me while I spoke, ¡°We just arrived on this planet yesterday. Well, me and these two. The other two have been here a while and I just picked them up while I was here.¡±

    He rested his head on his hands as he talked with me, ¡°So what are your plans while you are here?¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°I don¡¯t really know. Probably see what missions are available and maybe fight in the arena some.¡± He nodded, ¡°Would you like me to help you look up some missions doll?¡± I shrugged my shoulders, ¡°Sure.¡± He winked at me, sending chills across my skin again, and grabbed a small tablet. He asked for my id card and I gave it to him. He inserted it into the tablet and a list popped up in a hologram in front of him. He frowned a little, ¡°It seems you are only a Rank 9 mercenary so there won¡¯t be too much available for you right now.¡±

    I heard some snickers and even some open laughter from people around the bar, but I ignored them. I smiled at the bartender causing him to drop half of the tablet, ¡°Just tell me what you think would be good for me to rank up with then.¡± I keep forgetting that Violetta said I had a killer smile. I laughed in my head and shook it. The bartender scrolled through the list and finally stopped at one, ¡°Here is a good one for you sugar. It actually has to do with the arena.¡±

    He slid the tablet over towards me and I read the hologram, I don¡¯t know why he handed me the tablet because I could read the hologram while he had it but oh well. I looked at the mission details. It was someone that was looking for fighters of any and all strengths to represent their company in the arena. You got ten percent of the company¡¯s winnings from gambling and if you could win the tournament being held tomorrow you would receive a hundred rank coins. Flarea told me earlier that rank coins are what mercenaries use to rank up and if I remember right a hundred of them would get me to Rank 5 easily.

    For them to be giving out so many rank coins there must be quite a few strong fighters in the tournament. I was getting excited and I quickly hit the accept button on the tablet. I pulled my card out and gave the tablet back to the bartender, ¡°Thanks for the help. We will be back when we complete the mission.¡± I downed my drink again while he spoke, ¡°Aw leaving so soon?¡± I smiled at him, ¡°Yeah, but we will be back after the tournament.¡± He winked at me, ¡°I¡¯ll hold you to that cupcake.¡± I felt shivers go down my spine and I probably couldn¡¯t have walked out of the guild any faster without running. Once we were outside I smiled at Evony, ¡°Lead the way dear.¡± She smiled back and quickly took off down the road with the rest of us in tow.

 V.1 Ch.20 - Pleasure

    <u>*Evony POV*</u>

    I was walking in front of Caelum, my new master, leading him towards the arena. It felt a little weird to call someone my master, but I figured I would get over it. It was a new situation that would take some getting used to, but it literally sent pleasure coursing through my body when I thought about how dominant he was. The thought of him holding me down and having his way with me nearly made me weak in the knees. I never thought of myself as much of a masochist, but I did like strong and more alpha type of men.

    Master was all that and a bag of chips. He was caring of those that were with him, but I knew he could be stern if he needed to be. He showed me that very well when I hurt one of my mistresses. I furrowed my brows briefly at using the word mistress, but my face quickly returned to the smiling expression I had. My new master was a stud in a few ways. He may have had average looks, but his body from what I could tell was perfectly toned and had ridges in all the right places. I would be able to tell more if I was ever able to see him naked.

    He had two women with him that were obviously his lovers. He may have even more for all I know. Power in any form whether it be strength, wealth, popularity, fear, or whatever could allow for anyone to get what they want. There was a difference in how you used that power though. Master could use his power to force himself upon any woman he wanted, but something about him made me think he wouldn''t do that. I could see him very dominating in bed, but I don''t think he would ever force anyone to do anything. He has actually said that himself, so it must be true.

    I knew as soon as I had my massive, I should say gloriously massive, orgasm at his hands that I was caught. I was hopelessly caught in his dominate web and it would take something universe shattering to free me. I didn''t really mind though. I wasn''t used to serving someone in any way or form, but for master, I would serve him wholeheartedly. If it got him to exert his dominance on me then I was all for it. Hell, just thinking about it was causing my pussy to gush.

    Women are attracted to a few things looks, power, wealth, and personality usually in that order. One of those four things could change location on the list and that was power. Power could easily overwhelm looks, could change a person''s personality, and could completely make a person''s wealth useless. There have been times in history where a man could attract or gather hundreds of women based on the amount of power they had. Didn''t matter what form that power came in, all that mattered was that they had it.

    It would be unrealistic to think about a man with no power, no wealth, no personality, and no looks would have anything other than a normal life and maybe a normal wife. The is nothing ordinary about my master though. Well, maybe except for his looks, but at least it keeps all the girls from fawning over him. If he was to walk around shirtless though I feel that his average looks would be forgotten, and everyone would fawn over him.

    I still don¡¯t know this for sure yet, but I hope in the arena I might be able to find out. I had to catch myself before the drool started to come out of the side of my mouth. I stopped thinking about the possibility of his body being exactly how I thought it would be. I glanced back at my master and I noticed he was staring straight at my ass and when he met my glance he quickly looked away feigning innocence. I beamed at the thought of him mentally undressing me and felt that this new side of me was going to bring more pleasure than I had felt in a long time.

    <u>*Caelum POV*</u>

    We were following behind Evony for a while and I couldn''t help but stare at her full and bountiful ass. I felt like I could take my dick and get a cheek fuck from her. They were amazing to watch as they jiggled when she walked. She glanced back, and I met her eyes for a split second before looking away and acting like I didn''t see anything. I could tell that she liked a strong and more alpha male type of person, but I didn''t know if I could do that on the norm. I could try, but it may be stuck to just bedroom play if that ever happened. I glanced at her ass again when she looked forward again. Damn, I hope it does happen. I could feel myself getting aroused and I tried to think about other things to calm me down.

    It helped for the most part, but Sarah just had to ruin it. She leaned in and whispered in my ears, "Would you like me to kneel down and take care of that for you." I was instantly rock hard and confused all at the same time. Was this how she was sexually? I got to know her during our training and she was an amazing woman, but I never really got to know her in a more sexual way before we left Earth. Was she into public sex and stuff like that?

    I don''t really know how I felt about that, but I had an issue in my pants that needed taken care of. I pulled her down an alley that I saw to our left while Flarea and Evony stood in front of the entrance to block any view from the main road. Sarah quickly kneeled down in front of me and got my cock free of my pants. She quickly took me in her mouth and devoured me. It felt amazing as she started to bob her head up and down my shaft. I felt my tip enter the back of her throat and curve a little. I loved her lack of gag reflex and the stimulation of her nose breathing on my skin added a little bit of extra pleasure to the mix.

    I couldn''t stand the slow pace anymore and I started to rock my hips a little. She noticed my movements and grabbed my hands. She placed them on her head and stopped moving. I looked down at her and met her eyes while she looked up at me. I honestly had a massive blank out and couldn''t think of what to do next. She pointed to my hands and then bobbed her head a few times before looking up at me again.

    I immediately got the hint and held her head still while I started to thrust gently into her mouth. It felt great and I was able to enter her throat more times than usual. She furrowed her brows up at me and then popped my dick out of her mouth. She held my dick a few inches from her mouth, "Fuck my face." That was all she said, and it shocked me for all of two seconds before I felt he swallow me again.

    An animalistic instinct seemed to take over me as I started to thrust myself in and out of her mouth again. I started out slow for about five seconds before I sped my piston up. The feeling of her tongue trying to wrap around my girth and the back of her throat squeezing on my tip was overwhelming. I was moving at about half the speed I would normally use when actually fucking one of them and I was close to my release.

    I shuddered a little, "I''m about to..." She spoke around my cock, "bwace." I didn''t really understand what she said, but the last part sounded somewhat like the word face. I took a chance and pulled out right before my release. I painted her face with my spend and most of her cleavage as well. I was leaning against the wall with my slowly softening member on full display to anyone in the alley.

    I looked at Sarah and saw the picture I painted. She was slowly licking the jizz from her cleavage while still kneeling in front of me. The sight nearly had me hard again, but we had things to do so I closed my eyes and thought of unexciting things. I put my dick away with my eyes still closed and then when I opened them I thought my dick was going to rip through the crotch.

    When my eyes opened I saw Flarea licking my jizz from Sarah''s face. She licked her face clean and then kissed her on the mouth. It was my first time witnessing a cum swapping kiss and it was erotic as hell. Once the make-out session they had was finished they looked over towards me and down at my crotch before smiling. At some point, I had removed my dick from my pants again and was vigorously stroking it. Flarea kneeled down this time while Sarah walked over towards the alley entrance. She took me in her mouth and started to bob on my vigorously.

    It didn''t take very long this time before I was ready to pop. I grunted, "I''m gonna..." I felt my dick tense up and she must have too because she grabbed my legs and pulled me deeper. I release my second load into the back of her throat in copious amounts. She didn''t choke or lose any of it either as she made swallowing motions with her throat. When I was done I collapsed against the wall and slid down to where I was sitting.

    I was breathing a little heavy and after a few minutes when I could think straight I wondered why I was acting like this. With my strength, I should be able to take them all night long, but I barely lasted thirty minutes for both loads. There was a giggle in my mind, "There is a difference in trying to please those you love and being given pleasure by them." I was utterly confused by that statement, "What do you mean Void?" She giggled again, "When you try to please those you love then the brain tends to block out some of your pleasure to help you last longer. It''s sort of a natural mechanism that the human body has to help a human male gather more mates. Almost every girl wants a man that can last long enough to give them an orgasm or even more than one."

    I could kind of what she was saying, "That doesn¡¯t explain why I shot so soon from the two blowjobs." She giggled again, "Well they were doing everything they could to help relieve you so their effort accounts for most of it. The other part is that you nor your brain were trying to hold back. You accepted all the pleasure from what they were doing, and the pleasure gradually started to sap your strength. Granted, the lack of strength will probably only last around a minute tops, for you. If you were a normal person that took the amount of pleasure that you did you would be weak for an hour or so."This narrative has been purloined without the author''s approval. Report any appearances on Amazon.

    My head was starting to hurt from what she was saying, "So basically when I am not trying to be an alpha male in the sack I can get semi-exhausted from pleasure?" I heard a snap in my mind, "Bingo! When you try and make your woman cum and cum some more your brain will help you last longer, along with your powers. When you are sitting back just enjoying the pleasure that your women are trying to give you then you won''t last as long. Granted, if you actively try and make the pleasure last as long as you can for yourself then you would most likely last way longer."

    I smiled, "Basically in a short and dumbed down version I could almost cum on command if I wanted to." She giggled, "If you want to put it bluntly, yes." I laughed in my mind and sighed audibly. All the wasted communication when I could have just been told that straight out. She could have just come out and said, "Hey, if you try you could hold out and cum on command." Then we could have already been out of the alley and on our way to the arena. There was a snort in my mind, "Well sorry, next time I just won''t talk to you again. How about I just start now. Humph."

    I frowned, "I''m sorry I didn''t mean it that way. I was just a little upset still at how quick I shot just now." There was silence in my mind for a few minutes before I heard one word, "Stupid." That was the last I heard and no matter what I said she wouldn''t respond. I sighed and figured that next time if she said something the first words out of my mouth would be "I''m Sorry."

    The girls made themselves presentable and then we left the alley. Evony and Saren were standing at the alley entrance with very red faces. Sarah was looking at me and licked her lips before smiling. I grinned and then looked at Evony. She was staring at my crotch and I had to cough to get her attention. She made a yip, "Sorry, what?" I smiled, "We were heading to the arena?" She looked at me blankly for a split second, "Oh! Yes, this was master."

    I smiled before I followed behind her as she led the way again. I tried my hardest not to stare at her ass as we walked this time. If I kept staring, we would have to stop by another alley or something. We stopped in front of a big building that was kind of cool looking. It was shaped like a triangle which automatically made it cool for me. There was a metal Chinese dragon coiled around the tip. The dragon was looking down at the ground in front of the building and it was spewing flames from its mouth every fifteen seconds. The building itself was made out of stone surprisingly. The metal dragon against the stone building was a nice mix.

    There were multiple holograms coming out of pedestals in front of the building that were showing previous champions according to the plaques on them. The one on the far right is the current champion and the only reason I knew this is because his timeframe doesn''t have a second year on it. I didn''t know what year it was for the universe, but the current champion has been in his position since U.T. 3498. I don''t know what the U.T. means, but it is probably something simple and clich¨¦ such as Universal Time or some shit.

    The building looked big enough from where I was standing to house a few football fields back on earth. It was massive, and it put the Great Pyramids to shame. Evony walked up to the counter and the man sitting there looked her up and down before giving her a smile, "And what can I do for you gorgeous." She furrowed her brows, "We are here for my master to speak to a Mr. Delando about fighting in the arena for his company." The guy frowned at the word master and then looked over at me and then back to Evony.

    He grinned, "What rank would he be fighting under?" She looked back at me and I smiled at her, "System Soldier." The guy snorted, "Just a System Soldier." I ignored what he said and nodded, "Tell Mr. Delando that we are here to speak to him." I then glared at the guy, "Not speak to you." The guy trembled a little and even though he was a snob he still was only at the Planetary Soldier rank from the aura I could see.

    He nodded his head and then pushed a button. He was connected to someone and started speaking to him. Right at that moment, my Uni-Phone started to ring. I pulled looked at it on my wrist and saw that Veronica was calling me. I couldn''t remember if I texted her when I put her number in my phone, but when I checked I saw that I did send her a quick one. I was surprised she took so long to call, but I smiled and opened the call. She was actually using facetime instead of a call and I found it funny that the phone said, "Incoming Video Call from an outdated source."

    I shook my head and laughed before answering the call. Her face appeared on the hologram and she smiled, "Hey Caelum! Sorry I haven''t been able to call you. I''ve been busy with work lately." I smiled back, "It''s okay V. I can understand how work can be." She smiled, "So, um." She was quiet for a second before she spoke again, "I was calling to see what you were doing tonight." She kind of bit her lip when she asked, and it was a sexy sight. I grinned at her, "Well I am actually out of town right now."

    She pouted a little, "Oh." I smiled at her, "I will tell you what though. When I get back into town I will hit you up and we will make plans to do something." She smiled at me, "When are you coming back?" I thought about it for a second, "What is the time and date right now." She looked a little confused that I asked that, "It''s five thirty on the fifth." I nodded, "Okay I should be back in a couple of days. When I come back into town I will definitely give you a call." She smiled again, "I''m going to hold you to that."

    I grinned, "I got to go now though so I will talk to you later. You can text me though I''m not too busy to not text." She smiled and nodded before saying bye. We hung up the call, it was kind of good that the time difference was nearly nonexistent. I don''t know about being on different universes, but since the Uni-Phone is instant communication and the teleporters can travel instantly then there isn''t a time difference. At least not in the same universe. I stopped thinking about it though because it might make my head start hurting due to all the technical mumbo-jumbo.

    I looked up and saw that the man was still talking on the phone, so I decided to check out the champions some more. I started with the current champion, he was a big mother fucker from what I could see in the hologram. I really couldn¡¯t get an accurate guess of his height and weight, but he had four arms and was built like a tank. He had two heads and both heads had four eyes. Two in the front and two in the back. It was weird to look at, but I was interested in alien species, so I kept looking him over.

    I saw that he had two spikes jutting out from his elbow and another two spikes jutting out from his back like he was supposed to have wings or something. I went to the previous champion and was surprised to see that she was a stunning beauty. She could easily be a model back on Earth. According to her plaque though, she was dead. The new champion tore her apart when he took her crown. I felt kind of sad at the loss of such a beauty, but shit happens. The other champions where pretty average and they looked humanoid. One looked like an elf and there were a couple of beast-kin.

    I heard the man at the counter holler at me, ¡°Mr. Delando is ready for you.¡± I nodded and then walked through the doors of the arena. We walked through a few hallways and ended up in front of a VIP box for the arena. I could see that the arena looked every bit like a classical gladiator arena from during the Roman Empire times, except for it was fucking massive. The door opened and the guard that was standing in the opening looked down at me. Yeah, he stood over my six-foot-three frame if that tells you anything. He looked like a linebacker and probably knew how to use his muscles.

    I snickered at how he was trying to intimidate me and if I was the old me he would have somewhat. I looked him in the eyes as he spoke, ¡°You can come in, but the whores have to stay outside.¡± I furrowed my brows and kicked him in the shin. His bone broke, and he screamed in pain. He kneeled on the ground and I grabbed his shoulder. I exerted pressure and I could feel the bones crushing in my hand. I was only using my System Soldier strength which told me this guy was below that.

    I was confused at why the person we were meeting was using a bodyguard at only that level of strength. There was a burst of pressure from inside of the room and I looked over to see another bodyguard. I checked out his aura and saw that he was at the Galactic Fighter rank just like Flarea. I raised an eyebrow and saw that the man had a brief look of shock on his face before his scowl returned. I released his man and then he released his pressure.

    I growled at the man kneeling in front of me, ¡°Don¡¯t ever insult my women. Next time it won¡¯t just be broken bones you walk away with. Of course, I might not even let you walk away at all. He trembled and then there was some clapping from inside of the room. I looked up and saw a very bulky man sitting at the table. He reminded me of some oil tycoon back on Earth. He had size, but it wasn¡¯t all fat. He wasn¡¯t toned or bulky, but he looked like he could pick up a car.

    He reminded me of the main bad guy from the movie Space Jam. Looked overweight kind of, but you knew that there was a quite a bit of muscle in that body. He even had a big fat cigar hanging from his mouth. He was grinning, ¡°Bravo young man! You definitely got a set on you, I¡¯ll give you that.¡± I grinned, ¡°No one insults my women. No one¡­¡± I let the insinuated threat hang in the air and his eyes narrowed before he started laughing again, ¡°Damn kid, you are either stupid as fuck or you definitely have balls of steel.¡±

    I grinned and walked into the room. The girls stayed outside as the door stayed behind me, but I knew that Flarea could stop pretty much anyone in the room except for the two-people left inside with me. The bodyguard that tried to pressure me was a Galactic Fighter, but the man sitting behind the table was a Galactic King. I could see that his aura was a step above the bodyguard, so I knew that he had to be a Galactic King. I don¡¯t really have someone to base it on though, so he could just be a stronger Galactic Fighter. Flarea has almost the same aura as the bodyguard, but she is slightly weaker.

    She couldn¡¯t take the man sitting at the table though. If what Void said was right I could, but I didn¡¯t know if I wanted to test that theory with the girls standing just right outside. He was my first Galactic King ranked person, so I really wanted to test his strength and see where I truly stand. I knew that we had to wait for that though. I grinned at him while sitting down, ¡°Been told I got a great set, so let¡¯s go with that.¡±

 V.1 Ch.21 - Love, Grief, and Anger

    <u>*Caelum''s POV*</u>

    I was staring at the man across the table from me, who was still laughing at my semi-lame joke. He finally stopped laughing after a few minutes, "A good set indeed. It takes one for someone to talk to me the way you just did. You must be new in town?" I grinned, "New to the planet actually." He nodded his head, "That makes sense. Most people on the planet know me, but everybody in this town actually knows me." He reached his meaty hands across the table, "Names Slim Jones, but you can just call me Slim." I reached over and shook his hand trying very hard not to laugh at his name. Slim Jones really? I think I have heard of that name in a movie back on Earth or something like that.

    When our hands met he gave mine a firm squeeze that I probably wouldn''t have noticed had I not been paying attention. I looked back at him and we stared at each other for a bit. I finally cleared my throat, "We going to get down to business or you going to profess your undying love to me?" Slim grinned real big at that, "Let''s get down to business then kid." He let go of my hand and leaned back in his seat. He grinned, "I don''t bat for the other team by the way kid." I snorted, "I didn''t say anything."

    He grinned, "Didn''t have to." He pushed a button, "Doris, come in here please." I arched an eyebrow; a secretary named Doris, really? I tried not to groan and I definitely wanted to leave when I saw him open his fly and whip his dick out. He pointed at it and Doris immediately fell to her knees and started to service him. He just grinned at me, "Straight as a whistle as you can see." I glanced for some god-awful reason and it took everything I had not to laugh. Being as big as he was you would figure he would be packing a bit more.

    I made sure to pay attention to his face and ignore the slurping sounds coming from under the table now. Slim shuttered a few seconds later and Doris came out from under the table. I arched an eyebrow, quick shot too. A couple of minutes later and we actually started conducting business.

    I walked out of Slim''s office almost thirty minutes later and smile when I saw the girls I smiled. They all looked at me, "How''d it go hun?" Flarea asked me while draping herself across my body. I grinned, "It went well. We discussed the terms of the mission and he actually changed some of the details for us, for the better of course." Sarah smiled, "Well that was awfully nice of him." I shrugged, "I guess showing someone you have a good set of balls on you is a good thing sometimes." Sarah laughed and licked her lips, "That it is."

    We were walking out of the arena and headed back towards the hotel room. My first fight wasn''t scheduled until tomorrow morning. I was thinking about the way Sarah was acting lately and I couldn''t help asking anymore, "Sarah, can I talk to you when we get back to the room, in private." She smiled, "Whatever you need to ask, just ask." She had basically joined me at the hip by now.

    I sighed, "Is there a specific reason you are acting so sexual lately? I don''t think I am that much hot stuff and if you have a fetish for public sex then that''s okay. I just want to know what you''re thinking is all." The smile left her face, but she didn''t frown. She had more of a normal look on her face as I assumed she was thinking. She finally sighed, but for some reason, she snuggled up more towards me.

    A few seconds later she started speaking, "Honestly, I''m not usually this open or public when it comes to sexual things. Yes, I have had sex with quite a few men, mostly drunk, but I have never really had feelings for someone." She looked me in the eye while we walked, "I like you Caelum, hell I may even love you. I honestly don''t know which one it is, but I know I don''t want you to leave me. Something inside me is telling me that I need to be this sexual and open with you or you may disappear from my life. You are the first man I have ever had emotional or romantic feelings for and didn''t just have sex with. The others were just for a physical need, but you..."

    I stopped her with a kiss on the lips and after a few minutes I allowed her to breathe, "I''m not going anywhere babe. Even if I didn''t already love you, I wouldn''t let you go. We had sex, that makes you mine. I know that it''s a primitive and possibly barbaric way to think, but that is how I feel. Any women I have sex with is mine, whether I love them or not." She thought about it for a second and then smiled, "I love you too, hun."

    I grinned and gave her another kiss. We had arrived at the hotel and Flarea checked us out of our original room while Evony was getting us an even bigger one. She looked like she was flirting with the guy at the counter and it took everything I had not to say something. She got the room key and winked at the guy before sauntering her way back towards us. When she got to us and I saw the guy frown when he saw me. I grinned and then put my hand on her ass before squeezing. The man''s face turned red and had a smidge of anger to it.

    We made our way to the room and as soon as we were inside and the door locked behind us I pushed Evony down onto the bed. She yelped, "Someone''s eager." I growled, "I just watched you flirt with a man to get us a bigger room. Flarea said we had enough money." She turned red and looked at the ground, "We do, but if I can get it for cheaper or free then why not?" I growled and flip her on her hands and knees, "Cheaper and free are great, but I want you to reserve that kind of look for me and me only."

    I yanked her pants down and got a very nice view of her ass. Her pussy was actually leaking fluids down her legs, which was telling me she was enjoying something. I played with her lips for a second, "Did flirting with that other man get you that turned on?" I was still growling and she shook her head, "No!" I took my finger and traced it along the inside of her lips, "You are so wet though. I haven''t even done anything yet."

    She shook her head again, "I swear I felt nothing for him or what I did." I pulled my dick out and lined it up with her pussy. I teased her a bit, "Then what has gotten you so wet my little butterfly?" She swallowed some saliva and she tried to push back against me, but I would pull away when she did. She groaned, "Master please." I grinned, "I think you deserve a punishment."

    She moaned at my words, "Master..." I smacked her right ass cheek, leaving a red handprint on her ebony skin. She yelled and I felt liquid hit the tip of my dick, which was still nestled next to her opening. I gave her a few more smack and she was breathing heavily at this point. She looked back at me, "Please, master..." I smacked her ass again, "Are you going to flirt with other men?" She shook her head, "No master!" I smacked her ass once more, "Are you going to only look at me in that way again?" She nodded her head, "Yes master."

    I grabbed her hips and lined myself up, "I want you to tell me what you want me to do." She turned red, "Master, please." I pulled myself away a bit and she quickly started speaking again, "I want you to thrust into me and use me as you please master! Fuck me until you have shown me how wrong I was!" I grinned and she started to say another set of lines, but I grabbed her hips more forcibly and shoved myself home.

    She screamed this time and her arms gave out on her. She had her head lying on the bed now while her ass was still up and pointed at me. I was buried inside of her and I could feel her juices flowing out around my shaft. She had just had a massive orgasm and I could see that her eyes were a little rolled up towards the back of her head. The only reason I could see that was because I just noticed that there was a huge mirror at the head of the bed.

    I saw Flarea sitting in a chair playing with Sarah eating her out. I felt myself throb at the sight of it, making Evony moan. Saren was setting on the couch watching a holographic movie with a pair of headphones on. I guess she didn''t want to hear me and Evony having sex just yet. I rubbed one of Evony''s giant ass cheeks and knew that I had to see if I could really get an ass job, or whatever you wanted to call it, from them later.

    I pulled myself back until just the tip was buried in her and then shoved myself in again. She moaned in pleasure and her eyes started to get a little bit of clarity. She moaned again, "Yes master. Use me until you''re satisfied. Empty yourself inside of me. Use me as your personal cum dump." I could feel myself throbbing from her words and I gave her what she wanted. I started to ram in and out of her with vigor.

    After about thirty minutes of me pounding into her and her cumming around me four times I finally couldn''t hold it in any longer. I actually wanted to do something that I hadn''t tried before with any other woman. I took my thumb and scooped up some of the fluids running down her leg. I pulled one cheek with my left hand and rubbed my thumb around her anus. She puckered up at my touch, "Master?" She was barely able to breathe the word out when she spoke. I grinned at her when she looked back at me, "You have an amazingly beautiful ass and I thought I should give you your first taste of my seed there."

    She bit her bottom lip and moaned before speaking, "I have never had anything in my anus before, I''m afraid it will hurt." I was still pumping into her and I felt the liquid around my shaft when I told her my plan. I grinned at her again, "Something tells me that it will and that you are going to love it." Before she could say anything more I had finished lubing the entrance of her ass up, I pulled out and then shoved myself into her ass when I thrust back forwards.

    She arched her back and let out a scream of part pain and part ecstasy. He wings popped out of her back from the tattoo they made and started to flutter insanely fast. I released my seed into her bowels and continued to pump into her as I shot strand after strand of cum deep inside of her. I heard a liquid pouring sound and I moved my hand to her pussy. She was cumming like a faucet when my hand found her mound.You could be reading stolen content. Head to the original site for the genuine story.

    She was still coming five minutes after I pulled out of her swollen anus and was cleaning myself off. She was lying on the bed curled up in a fetal position. I felt arms wrap around me and someone pull me into their embrace, "I thought you would want to break her in, not actually break her." I laughed and turned in the persons embrace and was brought face to face with Sarah. I glanced over and saw that Flarea was lying back in the chair with a highly content look on her face.

    I smiled towards Sarah, "Seems like you are the one who broke someone." Sarah giggled and shook her head, "No, I had some fun times in the sorority I was in back on Earth during college and learned how to use my tongue." She glanced back at Flarea and giggled again, "She isn''t broken, just riding the high." I laughed and brought her in for a kiss. She happily reciprocated it and when we broke I laughed, "I still taste a little of her on your lips." Sarah giggled, "I was eating her out for a bit, through three orgasms to be exact."

    I grinned, "I love you girls. Y''all know that right?" She smiled, "We do, but it''s still nice to hear it." She looked over at Evony, who finally stopped cumming, and grinned, "Please treat me a lot more gently than you did our little butterfly over there if you ever take my ass virginity." I grinned, "You''re going to call her butterfly as well?" She smiled, "Well even though she is a fairy, her wings look more like a butterfly, so I figured the nickname fit." I laughed again, "I agree with that, to answer your earlier question, okay. I will make sure that I treat your tight little ass with care and devotion."

    She laughed and then pushed me away from her, "I think we need to finish the talk we started before getting to the hotel." I nodded and then looked around, Flarea and Evony where both passed out. Saren was also passed out on the couch with her headphones still on. I walked over towards the other recliner in the room and sat down, still in my birthday suit. Sarah walked over and sat down on my lap sideways with her arms around my neck.

    I looked her in the eyes and smiled, "Say what you need to love, I''m all ears." She smiled and snuggled into my embrace. She sat there for a minute and then sighed, "I honestly don''t know the reason I love you. It''s like I said earlier, I just feel like I don''t want you to leave me." I smiled and kissed the top of her head, "I''m not going anywhere, I promise. My opinion on love is that it really isn''t something you can explain. People say they love the way someone smiles, laughs, acts, looks, or whatever. To me, those are things you like about someone. Love is one of the universes greatest mysteries when you find it in its raw form."

    I grabbed her chin and made her look at me, "I don¡¯t believe that love can ever be understood or the act of being in love be explained." I smiled at her, "I do believe that love can be acquired, seen, and accepted though. I can''t explain why I love you either, but from what I believe love is... I know I love you." I bent down and kissed her after that and she happily reciprocated. We sat there gently kissing each other for a few minutes before we just sat there in each other''s embrace.

    We sat there for a while and I noticed that Evony had fallen asleep, Flarea was cuddled up against her, and Saren was still passed out on the couch. She did have a pillow and a blanket now. I smiled at what I saw and then Sarah spoke to me, "What do you believe love is hun?" I looked down and saw that she was looking up at me from my chest. I smiled, "Willingness." She furrowed her brows, "Willingness? What does that mean?"

    I hugged her tighter and put my cheek on her head, "It means being willing to do anything. I''m willing to protect you, fuck you, kiss you, laugh with you, cry with you, eat with you, live with you, cuddle with you, or any other thing you can think of." I sighed before I continued, "I can''t say I would be willing to let you go, but I know I am willing to fight for you to stay. I wouldn''t be willing to allow you to sleep with other men, but I am willing to fight for you not too. I believe love is different for everyone in the universe."

    I sighed some more, "Even though I say that love is willingness there are things I am not willing to do. It makes me sound like a hypocrite or that I don''t love you all with all of my heart, but I do. I want to share my love, but I want to keep all of y''all¡¯s to myself. God, I''m not making any sense the more I speak. Sounded great when I started, but now..."

    <u>*Sarah''s POV*</u>

    Caelum stopped speaking and before I could really turn my face up to look at him I felt a wetness on my cheek. I thought I was imagining things until I reached up and wiped the wet spot with my fingers. There really was something wet on my cheek. I looked up at Caelum and I saw that he had his eyes closed and there were one or two tears trailing down his cheek. I felt my heart clench and I immediately changed my position to where I was straddling him. I reached up and cupped his face, "Babe! Why are you crying? What''s wrong?"

    He opened his eyes and wiped the tears away, "Nothing''s wrong, just got one of your hairs in my eye is all." I frowned, "Don''t try the macho manly bullshit on me! Why are you crying!?" He smiled at me, "It''s nothing, seriously." He tried to move me, but I squeezed my legs together and held on to his shoulders. He frowned, "Let me up, please." I shook my head, "Not until you tell me what''s wrong."

    He shook his head, "Bad memory is all, I swear." I crossed my arms and stared at him, "Tell me." He glared at me and I glared right back at him. I could see the gears turning in his head along with some anger starting to build. I could tell that he wasn''t angry at me though. I don''t know why, but I just could.

    <u>*Caelum''s POV*</u>

    I was royally pissed off, but it wasn''t at Sarah. I was pissed at myself for being the emotional guy that I am and I was pissed off at the shit that happened in the memory that popped up. She kept glaring at me and I knew I would hurt her if I tried to force her off of me. I sighed, "Fine, but wake up the others. Might as well tell it only once instead of multiple times." A few minutes later and everyone was awake and looking at me from where they were sitting. Sarah still had control over my lap, while Evony and Flarea where sitting on the bed, and Saren sitting in the other chair.

    I sighed, "It''s honestly not that big of a deal. Can we just forget any of this happened and just go to sleep." Flarea shook her head, "We can''t do that hun. You need to talk about this. I haven''t seen you cry over anything, not even when I gave you a thorough beat down." I sighed again, "I''m just an overly emotional guy when it comes to people I love or loved." I instantly regretted saying that as soon as the words left my mouth. Flarea perked up, "Loved?"

    I rubbed the back of my head, "Yeah. One of the reasons my family had to move around a lot and that I was homeless for all of my adult life, is because I had and still have a warrant out for my arrest." She furrowed her brows, "What did you do?" I sighed again, "I kill my best friend... and my ex-girlfriend." Sarah stiffened up at that but she instantly relaxed. She put a hand on my cheek, "I''m sure you had a good reason." I sighed, "I may have, but according to the law jealousy and anger don''t make it okay."

    Saren spoke up, "Why did you kill them?" I sighed and gritted my teeth as the memory floated up into my head. I spoke as soon as the anger passed, "I was dating this girl named Sophie had been for almost 5 years. It probably would be considered puppy love, but I loved her none the less. I honestly thought she did too, at least she told me she did." I growled, "That was until I came home one day and saw her car and my best friend Derrick''s car parked in my driveway. My parents were out on a date so they weren''t home. Sophie and Derrick both had a key to my house and they were friends also so I didn''t think much of it.

    I walked into the house and didn''t see them in the living room so I figured they were watching TV or playing games in my room. Didn''t think anything of it, because we did that a lot. Due to how loud my games and music can be my dad had soundproofed my room pretty good. It was really quiet in the hall when I opened the door to my bedroom and then it got really loud as my world fell out from under me."

    I was gripping the chair so hard that I crushed the wooden arm to splinters, "I opened the door to the sound of my girlfriend, the love of my life, screaming my best friends name at the top of her lungs. He was there pounding in and out of her on my fucking bed!" I could hardly breathe at the moment and my breath was coming in spurts. Sarah climbed out of my lap and hid behind Flarea, she had a frightened look on her face. I stood there naked as a jaybird panting in anger, "I had been best friends with Derrick for as long as I was dating Sophie. I had been trained in martial arts since I was five years old, so I easily yanked him off her and subdued him."

    I walked over towards a wall and put my hand on it, "Sophie was on my back trying to get me to stop beating him. She finally said something that made me stop beating him. She told me that she never loved me." I put my hand on my face, "She told me that Derrick liked fucking her after she fucked someone else. He likes knowing that she would always come back to him. I was told that the only reason she stuck with me so long was that Derrick liked the thought of her fucking a man with a bigger dick and then still coming back to him!"

    I punched the wall of the hotel and it crumbled and dissipated like it was never there. I stared out at the night sky and looked at the two moons hanging in the air. I didn''t know whether there was supposed to be two moons for this planet, but for all I know even they could be camouflaged from Earth''s view. I could feel a couple of tears streaming down my face now. I looked at my hands, "I told myself that I would never fall in love again. I told myself that it wasn''t worth the heartache. I told myself that it wasn''t real, but that was all just a lie. I couldn''t really punish myself for that."

    I continued to stare at my hands, "Love is real and I still believe that it is a willingness to do anything for the one you love. It just turns out that even though I loved her, she didn''t love me back." I turned towards the girls and I could see the tears in their eyes, "I loved Sophie with everything that I had. She looked at me square in the eyes and tore my heart to pieces with a few words, "Did you really think I could love someone so short and average looking? Even if you have a big dick?" I don''t really remember what happened after that. I saw red and then I woke up lying on my bed with both of their bodies lying on the floor. I had ripped both of their throats out."

    I looked down at my hands and an image of the blood from their throats flashed through my mind appearing all over my hands. I made a fist with both of my hands, "I gave my heart to a girl and she tore it to pieces. She fucked my best friend on my fucking bed where we had our first time!" I screamed at the top of my lungs and I felt power centering around my fist. I turned around and threw a punch towards the sky and a dark-colored beam of energy, that blended in with the night sky, left my fist and hurdled into the atmosphere. The beam hit the farthest moon a few seconds later and then disappeared.

    I collapsed to my knees with tears streaming down my face and the girls staring out into the distance in utter fear. There were people screaming for their god or gods as I knelt there oblivious to my surroundings. Buildings and towns were being decimated as the number of moons in the sky fell by one.